> Conviction
>  by Y1
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> Prologue: A Special Day
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Conviction
Prologue
A special Day



There is a beast out in the dark. It has no breath, it has no heart.
It silently watches, every day, and only laughs when we pray.
-Opening verse of ‘Curse of the Everfree’. Unknown author. Circa 0040.



“Be careful Goldie!” Mum shouted after me as my hooves clattered along the landing. “Don’t run on the stairs!” As if I could wait - it was Ascension Day! If there’s a day for running on the stairs, it’s Ascension Day! As I galloped down the stairs, nimbly bouncing off the midway landing, my hindhoof slipped on the ball that somepony left out after playing with it.

I shrieked, stumbled and tripped forwards as my back legs shot out from under me. My forehooves caught the stairs below firmly, and with a giggle I turned the fall into a cartwheel. Even a little trip can be fun. Daddy always says to seize the opportunities life brings you, so I did!

Then my face smacked into the wall. I stumbled to the ground, my eyes rolling, and I got a really good look at Daddy’s forge from the floor. Well, a really spinny look at least.

There was an anvil near the centre of the room, a whole bunch of tools, like hammers and tongs, were on one wall, and there was a bench right beneath them. There was a bunch of other blacksmithing stuff that I couldn’t remember the names of, but what was really cool were the three barrels that were near the anvil. One had fresh water in it, one had seawater, and the other had oil. Daddy used them for forging, when he dipped hot metals in them to make all the steam come out, but I liked it because the barrel full of normal water tasted funny, just like metal. So when someone asked me to bring them a drink I’d get them a glass full of that and they’d spit it out. It was funny. Mummy said I’d poison someone with that one day, but Daddy just thought it was really funny. Except when I did it to him. Then it wasn’t as funny.

Upstairs is where me, Mummy, and Daddy lived, but down here’s where Daddy works. Mummy complains about it being a fire hazard, but Daddy says that having the forge downstairs helps us stay warm in winter, also that he was careful and wouldn’t set the house on fire. Our house isn’t very big, with a kitchen and just two rooms. Mummy and Daddy share one, and they said I’d have to share mine when I had some more brothers and sisters. They never explained where I’d get brothers and sisters from, just that they were ‘coming’. 

Our backyard was tiny, so the outhouse we had was really close, and when it got hot it smelled really bad. Daddy said we were lucky to have a backyard at all, and if we didn’t have one we’d either have to go on the street or have it indoors. Mummy still complained a lot though.

“Goldie!” Mum shouted after me, as my head spins. “Are you alright!?” she said, clattering down the stairs even faster than I did. Why does she get to run and I don’t? “You could’ve broken your neck!” she said, her hooves wrapping tightly around me. My eyes slid to the ball now lying beside me. I hoped Mum didn’t see it. “Darling...” she sighed, “If I’ve told you once I’ve told you a thousand times. Stop running on the stairs!” After a moment she frowned and picked up the ball with her teeth. Setting it on a table next to some of Daddy’s hammers, she turned to me. “And pick up after yourself, you could get hurt.”

I folded my ears back, pouting, and mumbled, “Sorry mum.”

“It’s okay, sweetheart,” she said, her hooves rubbing soothingly over my back. “It’s okay. Mummy just doesn’t want anything bad to happen to you.” After a moment of hugging me, she glared at me sternly. “And stop apologizing and just listen to me. You won’t have to apologize if you just do as I ask the first time.”

Staring down at the bare dirt of Daddy’s forge floor, I couldn’t think of anything to say to that. “Sorry,” I repeated.

I heard her sigh in frustration. “Goldie...”

“Oh, just let it go, Silver.” My daddy stepped down and ruffled my mane. I smiled up at him, and he chuckled. “Look, she’s fine.” He looked over to Mummy, and she sighed again as Daddy picked me up and I stood on his back. “It’s Ascension Day. Just let her have fun.” He smiled at her.

Mother glared at him for as long as she could, but it wasn’t long until she smiled, and I smiled because she smiled. “Just as long as she stays in sight.”

“Why?” he asked. “It’s Ascension Day. Nothing will go wrong. I promise.”

She raised an eyebrow. “Something could very easily go wrong among the bustling crowd of ponies that could crush her underhoof and no one would ever notice. It’s Ascension Day, Black. You know what that means...”

My dad didn’t pause for a moment as he crossed over and kissed her. I stuck out my tongue. Kissing was icky.

“It means we get to have a little big-pony fun this evening,” he murmured. “I might’ve bought you something nice to wear tonight.”

“Oh,” Mummy breathed, and it came fast and heavy, like she’d been running. “Yes.” Dad leaned over her - it wasn’t fair that colts were bigger than fillies, and always would be, even when we were all growed up - and nipped the back of her neck.

My mummy’s face went red, and she gasped. If I’d done that to another foal, she’d have sent me to bed without dessert, and as her eyes slid to its door, I wondered if she was about to send Daddy to his - uh, their - bedroom before dessert. 

“Blaaaack!” Mom snipped, squirming out from under Dad’s neck, “not in front of Goldie!”

“Why?” I asked her, confused. Why do adults always need to keep things from kids? I thought it wasn’t fair that we have to wait till we’re older. I’m four now!

“Hey, Goldie!” My Daddy looked back at me and lowered his head so I wouldn’t have to look up at him. His eyes were brown like bread crust, and Mum said she could get lost in them. I thought that was silly because I couldn’t even fit inside them, and I was way smaller than she was. “How about I buy you some nice honey comb at the parade?”

I did a little dance on his back. “Yes-yes-yes!” I lowered my face, and waved my haunches in the air in pure delight. “Thank you daddy!”

He smiled and nuzzled me. 

Riding on Daddy’s back as he walked through town was always lots of fun. He’s so strong. One day, I want to be as big and strong as him, and as pretty as Mummy! He’s a blacksmith, so his cutie mark’s an anvil. Mummy’s a carver, and we lived in the Harbourside Quarter. That’s where all the craftsponies live. It isn’t as pretty as the High Bred Quarter, but I liked it better there, anyway. All the houses were really close together, so when I climbed the house I could jump from building to building real easy. Mummy didn’t like it when I did that, she worried a lot. That’s just what mums do, isn’t it? She shouted at me to come down from there, but Daddy just laughed and watched.

It was how I got my cutie mark! I was the first foal I knew to get my cutie mark. I was really young, and I was so happy that I showed it to all my friends. They didn’t like it much. I kept showing it to them so they’d like it, but they were dummies and just stopped playing with me. It’s not my fault none of them had their cutie marks...

Oh! You probably don’t know it, but my special talent’s dancing. My cutie mark is a horseshoe with a swirl around it and looks really cool if you ask me.

I got my special talent by dancing on the roof! Mum was so worried, but she did make a really special dinner when I got down. Daddy was really proud, and everyone we knew said it was really special to get a cutie mark so young. Mum was worried it was going to my head, but why shouldn’t I be happy about it? If I got my cutie mark early, didn’t that mean I was special? Shouldn’t I get to act like I was special? It wasn’t fair that she got to-

Ooh! Wow. Look at all these ponies! From Daddy’s back, I could see over most of the crowd. The entire city was there! Unicorns and earth ponies and even some pegasi were coming out of their cloud houses to float around and join in the fun.

There were so many of them! All the colours and shapes and sizes. As I climbed onto Daddy’s head, he spat out a bit of dirt when my hoof went in his mouth, and flicked an ear when I stepped on it. Once I was up there, I looked around excitedly. There were so many ponies! I’d never seen so many in one place before!

The festival wasn’t happening in the High Bred Quarter, but it was close enough that we could even see Luna’s palace. The big white walls overlooked the herd of ponies that were gathered on the large flat space between the city’s inner walls and the rest of the not-as-rich ponies. I’d been inside the inner wall once, but not very far, just to the big temple that I could see through the open gate. There were some ponies coming out from the higher parts of the city, but they looked snooty with their noses in the air, and there were lots of bodyguards.

My dad steadily pushed through the crowd, he was really big so most ponies made way for him. A few unicorns glared at him, but everyone was happy and having too much fun to fight on a day like today.

Daddy said that Hoofens was the capital of Western Equestria, which meant it was really important for some reason. I couldn’t see the ocean from here, but there were a few seagulls flying above us and I knew the water wasn’t far. Hoofens was the biggest port in all of Equestria, because it was where Luna lived. Daddy said that stars were important to sailors for navigation, but I wasn’t really sure why.

“Ascension Day!” A unicorn wearing black robes shouted, and a bunch of ponies stopped to hear what he said. “Today is the day twenty years ago that our graceful Lady Luna, cast off the shackles of the whore Celestia! The day she donned her full divinity and lay claim to the throne of equinity as its one true divine!” He waved his hooves left and right. He looked silly, standing on a little crate and shouting himself hoarse. I giggled as he screamed, “If those heathen Celestians love their solar flame so much, then we will grant their desires and they will burn! The decadence of the Solar Empire will crumble, and all will know the grace of our Lady Luna! We will be her blessed! She will choose her most faithful to ascend with her into-”

I didn’t hear the rest of what he said, and I lost sight of him as Daddy walked away.

“Damn nut jobs.” Daddy muttered. “I believe in Lady Luna, but that doesn’t mean I’ll give up everything and just scream her name all day every day.”

Mummy nodded. “Yes. Those fools frighten me. With their nonsense talk of burning heathens and other foamy-lipped lies. My sister used to live in Canterlot.”

My dad replied seriously. “I know. We’ll pray that she’s not there anymore from now on. Maybe she’s already left that Tartarus-cursed place.”

“I do. Every night, I pray for her.”

He nodded and we continued through the crowd, and I forgot the silly stallion with his dirty robes.



“Come on dad! It’s time for the ceremony!” I shoved his back hoof as hard as I could, but he just wasn’t moving. Why are all adults so big? Why do I have to wait to be that big?

“Alright Goldie, alright.” He smiled at me gently and put me on his back. “It’s just the moon raising ceremony. You’ll get to see it next year.”

“Come on!” I hopped up and down on his back impatiently, my hooves sticky from honeycomb. “I wanna see the Princess!”

Dad was always patient with me, and he just gave a little roll of his eyes as he turned and we walked towards the street where everypony was gathering.

“Black, maybe we should take her home.” Mummy trotted up alongside us.

“Why?” He asked as he looked back at her with a smile on his face.

“What if she gets-”

“Relax, Silver,” he interrupted her. “There are thousands of foals here. She’d have to get spotted from that group, and then she’d have to be chosen among the hundreds of foals that get lined up.” 

I had no idea what they were talking about, so I decided to chip in my two bits. “I wanna go to the ceremony!” I hopped up and down.

Mummy’s face stayed set in a worried frown. “I’m getting worried, can we please take her home?”

He sighed. “Silver, you know we can’t do that. The guards-”

“I know, I know.” She was shifting really nervously. “I’m really worried.” Mum looked at dad. “Please, I really think we need to take her home.”

I frowned. “But I wanna see the Princess!”

Mum continued without listening to me. “I just have this feeling that something really bad’s going to happen, and she’s of age and-”

“Silver!” My Dad interrupted her. “We don’t have a choice.” He nuzzled her. “We have to take her.” He stared into my mother’s eyes. “Don’t worry about it. Everything will be fine.” He promised her.

“Black, please we-”

A loud cough behind us made both Mum and Dad turn around.

There was a soldier standing behind us, his dark blue uniform looked nice on his red coat. Hes was glaring, and for some reason he didn’t wave back when I waved at him. “I hope that filly will be attending the ceremony.”

“Of course I will.” I jumped up and down on my dad’s back. “Come on, lets go, lets go!”

My dad gave the soldier a polite smile. “Of course. We’re loyal servants to our Lady’s grace.”

The soldier nodded. “Good.” He tilted his head towards where the ceremony was taking place. “After you sir.” There was no humour in his voice.

My Mummy and Daddy exchanged worried looks, but turned and started walking. Why were they so worried? We were going to see the Princess! What was there to worry about? We walked in silence, and soon we were near the front of the crowd with the soldier standing beside us.

The parade went by, and the soldiers all looked funny to me in their armour. A stallion walked at the head of the group, yelling about how great Luna was and how wonderful the war was.

Wow! With the way everyone was talking about her, I couldn’t wait to see her. I couldn’t sit still I was so excited.

“Black,” Mummy whispered to Daddy. “Take her down, she won’t be spotted as easily.”

My dad nodded.

“But Mum!” I protested. “I want to see! I won’t be able to from down there.”

“Goldie please, now’s not-”

“The foal will have a better view from where she is.” The soldier spoke, glaring at my Mum and Dad. “Leave her.”

I smiled at him. He was really nice.

Mum and Dad exchanged that worried look again, but I didn’t care as I smiled at the passing parade.

I stayed up there the entire parade! And my dad is really tall so I got to see everything! The caged manticores from the Everfree, the captured gryphons who had bread thrown at them, and everything else. They were supposed to be scary or something, but they were just funny looking bird cat things. I wanted to tug on one’s tail and see what happened.

Oh! And the nightkin! Bat ponies! They looked so cool with their dark coats and red and yellow cat eyes and leathery bat wings! Their blue armour was so cool! I wanted to run up and touch them, but I know Mum and Dad wouldn’t like that. Maybe if I asked the nice soldier he could-

“Quiet your voices for the grace of our Lady!” The nightkin at the front shouted over the crowd. “The time of ascension is at hoof, and all will still for Her proclamation!”

The crowd got really quiet, really fast.

He wasn’t dressed like the other nightkin. His armor had more blue on it, and he was a little bit shorter than most of the other bat ponies.

“Begin the choosing,” he ordered his soldiers.

Ponies around us started murmuring worriedly as nightkin began walking amongst it, selecting foals for no reason I could figure out. I just wanted them to hurry up! I wanted to see the Princess. My eyes met a pretty bat pony mare’s, so I smiled and waved at her. She watched me for a second, before her face broke into a cheerful grin and she started pushing her way through the crowd towards us.

Mum saw this and began breathing really fast and hard. “Black, she’s coming this way. She’s coming this way!”

“I know!” He said and looked to me. “Goldie, be a good foal and listen to me!” I cringed at how harsh he sounded. “Look down! Do not stare at the Princess or meet her gaze.” My ears wilted and he spoke again. “Do you hear me! Don’t-”

“Your foal please.” The bat pony mare appeared.  She smiled at me, and I stared into her cat eyes. After a moment she glanced between my parents, her gaze hardening into a frown. “Is something wrong?”

“No, of course not.” My Daddy gave her a smile. “Hop down, Goldie. Go with the nice lady.”

I did what he said, but I was confused. Why were they so scared? We were about to see the Princess! What could go wrong?

I followed the nightkin, and stared up at her. I couldn’t see her mane or tail because she was wearing armour and a helmet, but her eyes were golden like my mane, and she had a pretty face. She wasn’t really paying attention to me, but there was a tiny smile at the corners of her mouth, and it reminded me of Daddy’s mouth. The way it always looked like he was just a second away from breaking into a smile.

After a moment she glanced across at me and caught me staring. “What?” she asked.

“You’re really pretty.” I smiled at her.

She chuckled and grinned. “Thanks.” The mare led me to the street the parade path was in. She told me, “Line up with the other foals.” I nodded and began to happily trot to where the other foals were. “Hey, good luck out there kid!” she called.

I turned to smile back at her, but she was gone, and I found myself standing between two colts my age.

I opened my mouth to speak to them, but then the crowd was hushed by the loud nightkin in the fancy armour.

“Make way for our Grace, Lady Luna!” he shouted. “The true Goddess of ponykind, and rightful ruler of equinity! She who shields us from the sun’s harsh light, and stops the spread of Discord!” He spread his leathery wings wide and rose on his hind hooves. “Our true divinity, and to whom we all owe our eternal servitude!” His eyes were half closed, and his voice carried across the whole crowd. “Service to each other, in service to our Grace! She who freed us from our selfishness and blasphemy, and found us each and all a place in the greater good under Her!” 

As he finished the speech, the sun slowly began to set, and the entire world was cast into the dark of a moonless light. All there was to see by was the light of the stars. Then, a blue glow appeared down the street, and the crowd held its breath as the steady clip clop of hooves made its way towards us.

Beside me both colts stared at the ground, and I looked around confused as all the other colts and fillies did the same. I frowned. Why would they do that? They were going to miss the Princess!

When she finally came into view, I could only stare at her. I know Daddy told me not to, but he was always way nicer than Mum when it came to punishment, and sometimes I could get out of it with a pout and some watery eyes... So I decided I could stare at her. 

She was so pretty. No, not pretty. She was beautiful. She was the greatest thing I had ever seen. Even greater than my cutie mark...

Her black coat was glowing. A soft blue light surrounded her, and ponies she passed stood out as she went by. Her pale blue armour shone and her elegant wings hung by her side. She was so tall and graceful, every one of her steps was perfect and longer than a thousand of mine. I felt like I could watch her walk forever. Her mane blew out, even though there was no wind. It shined and rippled and moved all on its own, and stars sparkled in it. I could only stare in complete awe as she came closer. Her eyes were a beautiful blue cat slit.

I watched, eyes wide and mouth open as she passed. She didn’t notice me, or any of the other foals before she walked away. Slowly but surely, she made her way to the stage, and I got a great look at her cutie mark. A purple splash and a moon. It was so much cooler than mine...

As she got closer to the end of the street, she walked up onto a stage and turned to face all of us. Her horn glowed, and behind her a full moon rose into the sky, lighting up the ceremony and celebration. My face spread into a smile, and I beamed at the Princess in flight, as she silhouetted herself against the big beautiful moon.

As it rose into the sky, Luna began to lower herself down, and eventually she came to a rest on the stage. Other ponies were watching the moon, but I was watching greatest pony I’d ever seen.

Slowly, she began to trot back towards me, her eyes darting from foal to foal. Every now and then she would nod at one, and then a nightkin would stand behind them as the ceremony continued. More colts were being chosen than fillies, and all the foals continued to stare at the ground. The colt next to me started to whimper as she got closer, and I frowned at him before I smiled again up at Luna. She was coming closer, her eyes roving over all of us. Then her eyes passed over me, and they stayed there looking at me. I only smiled at her more widely, and the corners of her mouth turned up.

In my head a voice whispered, A foal who would match the gaze of a goddess? There was a musical chuckle.

The beautiful Princess regarded me for a second longer, amusement all over her face, before she nodded and moved on.

I heard hoof steps, and the pretty bat-pony mare stood behind me. “Congratulations, kid,” she whispered.

I looked back to the princess, and watched as she walked away. I looked around, and counted twelve foals with nightkin standing behind them. Thirteen including me.

As the princess faded into the distance, the crowd broke into cheers, and all the parents came to reclaim their foals.

“Come with me,” the bat-pony lady said, and began to lead me to where all the other nightkin were gathering with their foals. “Welcome to the blessed dark.”

“What’s your name?” I asked as I happily trotted alongside her.

She smiled at me. “Chased Redemption. Though everyone calls me Chase.”

I nodded at her. “That’s a pretty name. But I mean your full one.”

She snorted and shook her head.

I looked back over my shoulder and spotted my parents, standing at the edge of the crowd staring at me.

I waved at them, but I don’t think they noticed because they didn’t wave back. Which was weird because I could swear they were looking right at me. Mum broke down and began to sob into my dad’s shoulders. He only stared with tears in his eyes, and I frowned at them confused.

What was wrong? Why were they so sad?

Chase called back to me. “Come on, kid.”

I hesitated for a second before I trotted after her happily. “My name’s Goldie,” I told her with a smile.

“Not anymore it’s not,” she replied.

“Why? Has it changed?” I asked feeling confused.

She nodded. “Yep.”

I frowned. “Well... what is it now?”

She shrugged, before the nightkin leader stepped forward next to her. “Song of Night,” he told me, and ruffled my mane. “Little one, your name shall be Song of Night.”
> Chapter 1: Castle Blackrock
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Conviction
Chapter 1
Castle Blackrock


She killed them all, that awful Curse. She slew his wife, his children, the servants and even salted his earth. Nothing stood of that once merry home, nothing but the foundation, on which she etched 'Everfree'.
- 'The End of Iron’, story four of 'Curse of the Everfree'. Author Wax Seal. Circa 0200.


“Come on, kid,” Chase said to me, “Out of the wagon.” She jerked her head towards the rear. Behind her, I could see a pegasus that had helped fly the wagon shaking off his straps.

I hopped off lightly and trotted alongside her. “Where are we?” I asked as I looked up at the great big castle. 

“Castle Blackrock,” Chase said, and she sounded to me like mum did when talking about her old house in Canterlot. “Your new home.”

I didn’t think it looked much like a castle. In the stories castles were all pretty and elegant and had princesses in them and stuff. This one didn’t look like any of the ones in the books. This castle just made me think of daddy’s anvil. It was all big, black and blocky. Like some giant version of Daddy had made a big cube of dark iron and just forgot where he left it.

We were in the middle of a forest, and I didn’t know which forest it was -I’ve never even left Hoofens before!-, but we’d only been flying for the rest of the night, so I was pretty sure we weren’t that far from Hoofens. Surrounding the fortress on all sides was a field of stumps that stretched a few hundred yards to where the forest started. It took me a moment to realise that they had cut down all the trees to make room for the fortress.

I frowned. “What happened to my old home?”

“Nothing.” Chase looked back at me. “You’ll just be living here now.”

“Really?” I smiled up at the huge structure. “It’s so much bigger than dad’s forge!” I looked across at her. “How big is it?”

“I dunno,” she answered with a shrug. “But yeah, it’s probably a bit bigger than where you used to live.”

“Can I go exploring?” I looked over at her. “Please, please please?”

Chase shook her head and smiled. “Not yet. First they’re gonna settle in all these cry-babies, then I’ll show you around if you like.”

I looked around at the other foals, most of which were crying and wailing for their parents. Some of them were screaming and trying to run back to the carriages so nightkin were dragging them along. Most of the nightkin were being gentle, but one foal kicked hers in the face, and he growled and cuffed her over the ear pretty hard. Other than that one though, most of the nightkin were pushing their foals along with their hooves and wings. That didn’t stop most of them from screaming like little fillies though.

I wasn’t sad. I was feeling excited! This was all so new and amazing, and I got to hang out with bat ponies, and I saw Princess Luna! This was like, the greatest night ever!

“Why are they all crying?” I asked her.

“Eh. All the initiates are like that when they arrive.” She shrugged. “They get over it in like a month.”

“Well they’re all being cry-babies.” I snorted and walked a few steps ahead of her.

Chase laughed. “Heh. You’re alright kid. Show no fear, that’s how you make it in Castle Blackrock.”

“Corporal Chased!” The leader of the bat ponies, his voice booming loudly from up ahead.

“I’ll be back kid,” Chase patted my head. “Just keep going with the other foals.” She gave me a glare. “And don’t try to run away, kay?”

I nodded and smiled. “Okay!”

She gave a nod and a smirk before running back to her commander. “Yes, sir.” She saluted with her wings as she did so.

I watched her walk away before I went back to happily trotting inside. This place was so big! I couldn’t wait to see all of it.

The large gates closed behind us, and we were all now inside a big courtyard, with reddy brown dirt and only one actual entrance into the castle itself with. The big gate was made of dark wood and had lots of spider webs of carved black iron all over it, giving it a really big and intimidating look. The door into the fortress was closed, and there were more nightkin on the walls watching us. Without wings I couldn’t think of how I’d get up to the walls, so I guessed that the way would have to be inside. Or maybe all the nightkin could fly, so they didn’t need stairs. I counted fourteen on the ground with us, and that was after Chase and the bossy bat pony came back.

“Gather up the foals,” he ordered. “Let’s get them calmed and settled in.”

Chase waved me over, and I happily trotted to stand next to her. I fidgeted, bored, while some of the other foals were slowly coaxed and dragged into position. Most of them were screaming and crying, but a few were like me, just looking around at what was happening.  As they came to a standstill, we all quieted, but a few of the bigger cry-babies were still sobbing and sniffling.

“What a bunch of little fillies,” I muttered.

“Shhh.” Chase nudged me. “Listen, this is important.”

The bossy bat pony cleared his throat, and I noticed he was standing on a slightly elevated stage. 

“Greetings.” He said loudly. His voice was really deep coming from a pony that was actually a lot shorter than most of the other nightkin. “I am Captain Stygus.”

I blinked in surprise and looked at him more closely. I’d heard that name before... I think Mummy mentioned it once. Some story about... a battle that Luna won? I think? Now that I was up close, I could see that Stygus was a lot smaller than most of the other nightkin. He was average sized for a mare, but really small for a stallion. Not that he looked much like a filly, I could see the scars on him, and his face was definitely hard and square like a stallion’s. He had the same little smile that tugged at the corner of his mouth that Daddy did. Even though he wasn’t telling a joke, I bet he could tell a really funny one if he wanted to.

“These are the nightkin.” He pointed a hoof at a few different ponies. “Shade Eyed, Heavenly Mantle, Chased Redemption... you will get to know the rest of their names on your own. You are all here because you have been blessed by Luna and selected to be raised into the ranks of the Nightkin.”

I blinked in surprise. “Really?!” I squealed with delight, and blushed when everyone stared at me.

A small smile touched the corner of his mouth. “Yes, really.” He glanced at the other foals. “Though not all share your enthusiasm.”

I wanted to talk again, but Chase nudged me and I stayed quiet.

“Welcome to Castle Blackrock, the home of the nightkin, and now yours too. The ponies next to you are your mentors. For the first month you’re staying here you’ll be bunking with them. After that you’ll move into the barracks, and the thirteen of you will share a room. Your mentors will be with you until you're twelve, and ready to stand on your own hooves. Twelve years is where you meet the final bar between you and adulthood.”

I smiled back at Chase, and she winked before nudging me and turning my attention back to the front.

“They’re here to make the transition from normal life to Luna’s blessed path easier. Feel free to talk to them about any questions and concerns you might have. And please, remember, as nightkin we are all Luna’s children; even though someone outranks you, we are a family, and you’re free to talk to anyone here. As commander of the Nightkin, I am often away on missions and other duties for our Lady Grace, but whenever I’m here, feel free to seek me out.” He smiled at us. “I’m always happy to guide the young ones along the path.”

“Now, for a test.” With his mouth he pulled a cloth off a table behind him. “This is your dinner.” He said with a smile. On the table I spotted several pieces of bread. “You’ll note there are only five pieces of bread, and yet there are thirteen of you.” He turned around and smiled again. “It may seem sad now, but in time you will come to love your place here. Soon you will realise this has always been your home. Remember, there are many paths through the dark.” He nodded his head at us, before he flapped his wings and flew away.

All the foals sat there in confusion for a while, and I looked across at Chase. “I don’t get it. How are we all supposed to eat?”

She smiled at me. “You tell me. There’s five pieces of bread, and thirteen of you.”

I looked to the ground, feeling confused. “I’m no good at maths.”

She chuckled. “Well division’s one solution, but like Styggie said, there are many paths through the dark.” Chase tilted her head towards the stage. “I’m not supposed to tell you how to do this. If you want bread, then you better go get it.”

I glanced between her and the stage, before I stepped away from the group of foals and made my way onto the platform. I looked back at Chase, but she shooed me on with her hoof. I slowly approached the table, and hesitantly took one piece. I looked over my shoulder again at the other foals, who were watching me, before I fell on my haunches and started to eat.

The other foals watched for a second, before some of them began to make their way on stage. Three stayed behind, sitting in the dirt and crying, but before long all the bread on the plates were in the hooves of some of the foals, and the others that didn’t have any looked on hungrily.

A second later one of the five hungry ones rushed forward and snatched the bread from another foal. He pushed him over and began to eat it on his own. The pony he shoved fell onto his backside and started to cry.

I sat there eating my bread, until a grey pegasus with a white mane trotted up and snatched it from my hooves.

“That’s mine!” I shouted and looked across the courtyard. “Chase! He just took my bread!”

She looked at me and just shrugged. “Well? Get it back.”

The pegasus was backing away, the bread in his mouth and watching me carefully. I frowned at him.

“Give it back!” I ordered and walked towards him. 

He shook his head and mumbled something I couldn’t hear through his mouthful of food.

I took a step closer, and noticed he was standing near the edge of the stage. After a moment's pause I headbutted him, and he slipped off the stage with a startled yelp. He landed on his side, and after a second began to cry.

I frowned down at him, before I hopped down and picked up my now slightly muddy food. I frowned at it. I didn’t want muddy bread. I jumped back up on stage, and found a pink earth pony filly with a red mane who was slowly chewing her own clean piece.

I dropped my bread in front of her and snatched the clean piece from her mouth. I turned to trot away when she shouted at me. “That’s not fair!”

I looked back at her, before I shrugged and sat down to eat my bread.

She just stared at me with an unhappy look on her face before she fell onto her haunches and started crying. “Muuuuhhhhhuuummy!”

I didn’t listen to her as I finished my bread. Once I was done I turned around and made my way over to Chase.

She was smirking at me as she ruffled my mane. “Well that’s one way to do it.”

“Did I pass the test?” I asked up at her, and my ears perked forward in excitement.

“Well you got the bread didn’t you?” She nudged me back towards the stage. “Remember kid, there’s more than one way to do this. See those two?” She pointed a hoof towards two unicorns who were each eating half a piece. “Strength in numbers. Sure they only get half each, but that’s better than nothing right?” She jerked her head towards the foals who hadn’t moved, and were still sitting there crying. “They’re the only ones who failed this one. They didn’t do anything to get what they wanted.”

I turned to her and smiled. “Oh! Well then I won didn’t I? I got the most bread and I got it first.”

Chase shrugged. “That’s one way of looking at it, but see those two?” She pointed a hoof towards the pegasus I’d shoved over, and the filly that I’d snatched the clean bread from. “They’re gonna hate you now. What happens if tomorrow they decide to team up and take your bread?”

I frowned. “I hadn’t thought of that.”

Chase nodded. “Exactly. If they think of that, and tomorrow they get your bread, then did you pass the test?”

“...No.”

“Gotta remember kid, yeah, the goal’s the bread, but there are a lot of paths through the dark. We all serve Luna in the end, but how we do that can be important too.”

I nodded at her. “I understand.”

Chase rolled her eyes and ruffled my mane. “I doubt that. Took me ages to get it.” She turned away. “Come on.” She jerked her head to the door leading into the fortress. “I’ll show you around.”

I grinned and happily trotted in front of her. “Okay!”

  - - - - - - - - 



After the greatest day ever, I was in my new bed with Chase lying nearby in another. She was reading a book and yawning as she rubbed her eyes. I didn’t feel very sleepy at all, so even though they were telling me to go to sleep, I was just lying in bed and fidgeting boredly.

The room I was sleeping in was way bigger than my old one, and Chase told me it was ours for the next month until I’d ‘settled in’. I wasn’t sure what that really meant, but I know that when it happened I’d be moving into a bigger room with all the other foals. Chase told me this was her room, so I guess that means all the stuff she had lying around was hers. There were two beds in the room, a little one for me and a bigger one by the window for her. There was a little nightstand next to her bed with a pile of books on it and a jewelry box. I tried opening the box, but she took it away from me before I had the chance. She said something about how I’d probably lose all her stuff if I played with it.

As I was shown around, Chase showed me some of the things I’d be doing. There were ponies from each age group all the way up to eighteen. She said the kids that were sixteen or older were kept in a separate part of the castle. I didn’t get to see everything, but I could easily just sneak away if I wanted, and see it when no one was looking. As nice as Chase was, I couldn’t wait for the month to end so I could get around on my own a bit more.

“Chase?”

“Yeah, Song, what’s up?” She looked across at me. This was the first time I’d seen Chase without her armour. She wasn’t an earth pony, so she was a bit thinner than Mummy, but she had a lot more muscles. Now that she wasn’t wearing her helmet I could see her mane was a pretty blue that was the same colour as Princess Luna’s near the edges, but got darker in the middle. She had three silver earrings in one ear, but none in the other. And she smirked a lot. It wasn’t a mean smirk, just a confident one. Like she always knew what she was doing and enjoyed doing it.

“Am I gonna have to fight for food tomorrow too, or will they just give it to us?” I asked her.

Chase nodded. “Probably. The bread thing’s only to get all the foals to realise they have to fight to get by. It’ll last a week or two depending on how Styggie thinks you’re all doing.” I nodded at her and she went back to reading.

After another moment's silence I had another question. “Why did Captain Stygus change my name? Was there something wrong with my old one?”

“No, there was nothing wrong with it. It’s just, that was the name your parents gave you, right? Well you’re no longer their foal anymore. You’re Luna’s now. So you get a new name from your new mother.”

“Oh...” I paused in thought. “So I have two mommies now?”

“No, just one.”

I frowned at her for being silly. “No... if Luna’s my new mum, and I already have one, then that means I have two mommies. One and one is two, right?” I scrunched my muzzle in thought. “Yeah, that’s right.”

Chase glanced over at me but didn’t say anything.

After a moment’s thought I realised the truth. “Oh, right. You must be counting daddy too.” I mean, duh. It was so obvious.

Chase glanced at me with a confused and amused expression on her face. “I think you got your math a little wrong, Song.”

I glanced at her and shook my head. “No, there’s mum, and there’s Luna, so that’s two, but then there’s dad so that makes it one...” Tapping a hoof against my chin thoughtfully I added, “I think.”

With a snort, Chase went back to reading. “Well that’s one thing we’re gonna have to work on.”

I sat there in silence for a moment, till I asked the one question that had been bugging me all day. “So, if I’m living here now, when will I see mum and dad again?”

Chase scrunched her face up and sighed. The book she was holding closed and she looked away from me mumbling, “She was gonna ask sooner or later. Get it done, nice and quick.”

Frowning at her, I said, “Mum always told me not to talk to myself. She said only crazy ponies did that.”

Glancing back at me with a smile on her face, Chase just shook her head. “You’re alright, kid.”

I tilted my head to the side, as I asked my question again. “So when are mum and dad coming here?”

She scratched the back of her head as she fished about for answer. “Uh... they’re not.”

I blinked in surprise.

“In fact... you’re never going to see them again.” She gave an apologetic little smile. “Sorry, kid.”

After a few moment of silence I asked with tears in my eyes, “Never?”

“Yeah... uh, never.”

“B-b-but I didn’t do anything wrong!” I sobbed out. “I’ll be good, I just want to go home.”

“No, no. It’s nothing you did wrong, kid.” She stepped over and sat on the bottom of my bed. “It’s what you did right.”

“But I want to go home!” I shouted out and put my head in my hooves. “I want my muhummy!”

“Ah, crap... I mean...” Chase put a hoof around my shoulder and pulled me in for a hug. “Listen kid, it’s not that bad I mean-” She cut off with a shocked blink as my hoof hit her face.

I jumped out of her arms, and turned around shouting angrily. “No! Take me back to my mum! I wanna go home!” My hoof stomped as I made the demand.

She stared at me in shock for a moment before she started chuckling as she rubbed her face. “Yikes Song, you got a pretty mean right hook there.”

“Take me home!” was all the answer I gave her.

Shaking her head, she hopped off the bed and came to stand in front of me. “I’m sorry kid, but you’re gonna become a nightkin. Lady Luna blessed you with this chance, and you don’t spurn the goddess’s gift.”

“I. Want. My. Mum.”

The corners of her mouth turned up into a smile. “You’re parents never really knew how to say no to you, did they?”

I stood my ground and stared at her defiantly.

After a moment Chase sighed and walked back to her bed. “You’re not gonna see your parents again. I’m sorry, but that’s the way it is. Trust me, you’re better off anyway. Castle Blackrock is your home now.”

I turned around and walked to the door. After trying to push it open, I reared on my hind legs and tried to turn the door handle.

“It’s locked,” Chase told me.

I glared back at her, before I started hitting the door and pounding on it and shouting. “Somepony help! Let me out! I wanna go home!”

My hooves drummed against the wood, and I screamed and hollered and demanded and begged and no one answered. I kept expecting Mum or Dad to come in, to unlock the door and let me out, but no matter how much I called for them they didn’t come, and somehow, I knew they weren’t coming.

“Mummy!” I shouted desperately, my voice hoarse and cracking. “Mum.” I repeated and raised a throbbing hoof to hit the door again, but it hurt too much and I didn’t want to do it anymore. “Mummy...” I repeated and fell to my haunches sobbing.

They couldn’t be gone forever. They couldn’t... they were Mommy and Daddy. All little fillies were supposed to have mums and dads. I wasn’t naughty, was I? Was this because I didn’t listen to them?

“I’m sorry...” I whimpered as I fell to the floor in exhaustion. “Please, I’m sorry...”

Something warm draped over my back, and when I looked it was a black leathery wing. With tear-stained eyes I looked over at Chase, who was laying down next to me. There was a sad smile on her face, and she pulled me closer and wrapped me in a hug.

“It’s okay, Song,” she reassured me as she patted me on the back. “It’s all gonna be fine.”

Sobbing, I buried my face in her chest and whimpered into her coat. “I want to go home.”

There was a pause. “That was too muffled for me to hear, sorry.”

I looked up at her, staring into her pretty cat eyes. “I want to go home.”

She ruffled my mane, and hugged me against her chest again. “You already are home, with me. You just don’t know it yet.”

I sobbed and choked and whimpered as she picked me up and layed me down on the bed. I cried till I fell to sleep in her hold, as she rocked me and whispered in my ear, promising me everything was going to be fine in the end.

  - - - - - - - - 



The courtyard was a lot quieter than it was yesterday. There wasn’t any screaming or moaning like yesterday, and I think it was because the other foals were out of tears by now. Not me though. I’d never cry, because that’d be silly. I was a big filly, and big fillies don’t cry.

“How’d yours do?” one of the other Nightkin asked Chase as we got closer. “Mine,” he nodded at the pegasus colt at his hooves, “lasted damn hours. Sleeping during the night is bad enough, without some kid making it worse.” He yawned and rubbed his eyes. “I don’t think I got any sleep.”

Chase just chuckled. “Look, it’s for the foals, right? They’re only four years old. I think making them sleep during the day is harder for them than us sleeping at night.” She punched him in the shoulder and smirked. “Or is baby all grumpy cause he didn’t get any sleep last night? And how did mine go? She didn’t cry at all.” I smiled up at her gratefully as she ruffled my mane. “Little trooper this one.” With a wink, she lined me up with the colt and stood behind me as we waited for Stygus.

It was boring, so pretty soon I was looking around at everything. It took me a moment, but soon I realised that the colt standing next to me was the white and grey one from yesterday. The one that I’d pushed off the stage. He kept glaring at me, but I just rolled my eyes at him. He could be stupid if he wanted, but I didn’t care.

After a moment, Stygus entered the courtyard followed by-

“Princess Luna...” I whispered, awed as the most beautiful pony in the world walked just behind Stygus.

“The newest recruits, your Grace,” he said to her and bowed low as he waved towards us.

Luna cast a critical eye over us as she circled before commenting, “Last year’s batch was far superior.” Then a smirk appeared and her eyes darted over at us. Was the smile for me? The thought made me giddy. “But there are reasons we never judge something by appearances. Perhaps you shall have to prove to me why you’re my favourite, Stygus.”

He hesitated, before he answered with another bow. “Your Grace, these are the foals you chose. If they’re unsatisfactory then the ceremony can be conducted again.”

Luna glanced over at Stygus and began walking forward with a smile on her face. “Stygus, you may be my favourite for now, but I am immortal. There will be others you realise.”

Could it be me? I’d give anything to be her favourite.

Stygus paused for a moment, before he replied, “Lady Luna, I will service you till I’m unable, but at the moment I am strong. None of these foals have yet hardened into real warriors.” He glanced across at us with a half-smile and behind me I heard Chase snicker. “You’ll pardon me if I don’t feel threatened in my position just yet.”

“Who here is willing to take Stygus on?” Luna suddenly asked us.

I went to take a step forward, but Chase put her hoof on my tail. “Don’t be stupid, kid,” she hissed at me.

None of the other foals or nightkin took up her offer, and apparently I was the only one that wasn’t staring at the ground in fear.

I opened my mouth to speak, but Chase cuffed me over the ear. “No,” she repeated firmly.

“Disappointing. Perhaps those you brought before me were inadequate after all.” Luna turned a critical eye to Stygus. “Report to me after you’re done here. This is rather disappointing.”

For some reason Stygus smiled. He met her eyes as he replied. “My Lady, I will submit myself to any act you deem fit, and trust your judgement. After all, it was your wise judgement that chose these foals.”

Chase snickered behind me, but I didn’t get why. I opened my mouth to ask what was funny, but she hushed me with a look. Pouting, I looked across at Nightmare and Stygus. Why was he her favourite? Apparently she needed to punish him. Why had Chase stopped me? I wanted to try! My hoof stomped against the ground in frustration.

“Carry on.” Luna sat down in the shade and gazed at us. “I shall be evaluating your performance today; do not disappoint.”

“Hear that, Song?” Chase muttered at me. “Today’s the day to kick ass and take names.” I looked across and saw all the other foals getting similar advice from their nightkin. “Remember what I told you yesterday: there’s more than one way to do this.”

With that she pushed me ahead, and I found myself faced with the same puzzle as yesterday. Five meals, thirteen foals. After a moment’s hesitation, I decided to move quick, but the stupid cheating pegasi all beat me to the stage. There were only four of them, so that left one last chunk of bread for me, but it was taken by a stupid earth pony colt that got to it before me.

I stomped my hoof in frustration as all the bread was taken before I could get there. Quickly, I spotted the pegasi from yesterday that tried to take my bread, so I walked up to him and snatched it from his mouth. That was fair, right? He tried to take mine so I get to take his.

“Hey!” he complained, but I ignored him. For a moment he looked like he was about to try and take it back from me, but I growled at him through the food and he backed down. Then the earth pony filly I’d pushed yesterday stepped onto the stage. The colt glanced between me and her, before his eyes brightened with realisation and walked towards her. Fearfully, I watched as they spoke together, before both of them turned towards me again.

After a moment the pegasus stepped forwards. “Give it to us.”

Glancing between them, I shook my head no. I wasn’t scared! Even though... there were... two of them. I gulped nervously.

The earth pony stepped forward and stomped her hoof. “Give it!”

I immediately began chewing the bread as fast as I could.

With a growl they both charged at me, and I dropped the bread as they tackled me. With a grunt he started hitting me in the chest, but it didn’t hurt much. The earth pony though, she kicked me in the mouth and tears formed in my eyes. I curled up into a ball, and after a moment they both left me alone as I sobbed to myself.

They grabbed the bread I’d dropped and tore it in half.

“Hey, your half’s bigger than mine!” the filly complained.

“It was my idea,” he answered smugly. “I get more.”

“That’s not fair!” she argued back.

With tears in my eyes, I looked across at Chase. She was watching me and shaking her head sadly. I was disappointing her. That just made me sadder as I looked away from her, my sobbing louder. Not that I was sobbing! The two were still arguing as I lay there, until Princess Luna caught my eye. I blinked as I realised she was watching me, and I couldn’t tell what she was feeling. She was judging me... and I was failing.

I sniffed and wiped the tears from my eye. Standing up, I walk towards the two of them. They were still arguing about their share, and after a moment I growled and tackled the pegasus.

His hind legs accidently opened as he fell, and I kicked him in his colt parts. He shouted out in pain, and after another moment I kicked him there again. He didn’t get up as I turned around to look at the filly who was staring at me in shock. She hesitated for a second, before she charged at me with a shout, but I punched her in the face and she drew to halt. Holding a hoof to her face, and staring at me in shock, I reared up on my hind legs and hit her in the face again. She fell to the ground, and I starting kicking her in the face. She tried to protect her head, so I stomped on her stomach and when she tried to protect that, I kicked her in the face again. I kept doing that till she was crying and curled up into a ball. 

Both of them were crying and not getting up again. Good. They were stupid bullies.

With one last kick, I turned around and picked up both pieces of bread. I hopped off the stage and trotted back to Chase where I began eating my bread.

“Damn kid,” she glanced between me and the stage. “Wasn’t what I had in mind, but you got it done.”

I grunted at her through a mouthful as I kept eating.

Chase chuckled to herself and nudged the nightkin who was partnered with the pegasus I’d kicked. “My kid kicks your kid’s ass.”

He gave her and me an annoyed glare, before he just rolled his eyes and trotted away.

Shaking her head and laughing, Chase looked back down to me. “You did good out there kid. I wonder if Luna noticed.”

“If those are the tactics we teach, then the Luna Guard shall become a joke,” said Luna to Stygus.

He smiled at her. “My Lady, this is only their second day. They’re not to begin combat training until they’ve matured, as you ordered.”

“Don’t worry, kid.” Chase whispered in my ear. “You did great. In front of Luna too.”

“Points are still being deducted. Lose any more and I may need to take drastic actions,” replied Luna.

“Well, your Grace, I guess I’ll have to make them back later.” He smirked up at her. “At the very least I doubt these foals will be able to service you the way I can.”

“Perhaps.” I think he expected something from Luna, but she didn’t say anything.

After a while, all the bread was eaten, the foals were lined up in front of their nightkin, and I was happy that the colt I’d kicked was still crying. After a moment Luna left the shade, and to Stygus’s surprise started to walk along the line of foals, examining them each one by one.

“My lady?” He asked, sounding a little confused. “Is everything, alright?”

She stopped at the end of the line that was closest to me. To my right was the pegasus colt, and further to my right was the earth pony filly. 

Luna crouched down and tilted the filly’s head up, examining the wounds I had given her. “Might I offer some advice? Hold off on changing to a modelling career.”

Chase held back a laugh and after I understood the joke, I smiled at the filly. See? Even Princess Luna thought she was dumb and ugly!

A moment later, Luna had moved on and now she was in front of the pegasus colt, who still had his hind legs a little bit crossed. “Definitely not suitable to be my favoured guard.”

His ears folded down, and he just kept staring at the ground. Behind me Chase sucked air in through her teeth. “Ooh, burn,” she whispered, and I noticed Stygus smirking at the colt from the background.

His nightkin nudged him, and whispered something in his ear. The colt seemed a little less sad after that.

Then Luna was in front of me, and I was staring up into her beautiful eyes. Her mane billowed in front of me, and I wanted to touch it. Those blue cat eyes looked at me, and despite being really happy about it, I felt a little butterfly in my tummy. Was she going to be mean to me too? Or was Chase right, did I do good?

“Crude and unrefined.” Luna tilted my head up. “Passable. Just.”

I blinked at that, and felt a little disappointment at her not saying I did well. But didn’t Chase say I did good?

Behind me, Chase said something that made me blink in surprise. “Unrefined?” She chuckled. “Lady Luna, no foal was ever refined. She did better than Stygus did; if the stories I’m told are true, he went hungry on his second day.” Stygus raised an eyebrow at her.

“True.” Luna peered down at me. “Very well, Corporal. You have obviously chosen well, meet me in my office afterwards for your reward. Do not disappoint me with this one. She’s rough. Polishing her is your task. Do not fail me.”

“Yes, My Grace.” She answered, and I practically felt how happy she was. “We won’t disappoint.”

Stygus seemed a little shocked by that, and he stepped closer to Luna. “My Grace, is examining the foals individually truly necessary? Perhaps I should have their instructors set them to training early?” He gave Chase an irritated look.

“Unpredictability is key in war,” said Luna.

After a moment, Stygus nodded and bowed. “My Grace.”  He turned around. “Nightkin! Take your foals to the practise yard, and await Astral Victory.”

All the nightkin shouted, “Yes, sir!” and I flattened my ears at the loud noise. 

As we all walked away, Chase ruffled my mane with her hoof. “Great work today, Song. Keep it up.” She was grinning at me widely, and her fanged teeth gleamed. “Did you see the look on Stygus’s face? Priceless.”

I frowned up at her. “Does that mean you’re Luna’s favourite now?”

Chase shook her head. “No, Stygus has been top of the heap for a while now. But I think I just moved up a little bit.” She smiled over her shoulder at Luna and Stygus, before she ruffled my mane again. “I knew you were a winner when I saw you.”

We walked through the castle for a while, until we came to a place just inside the outer wall. A few of the nightkin had stepped over to congratulate Chase and wish her luck. Whatever that meant. And for some reason they were winking a lot.

When I asked her about that she said, “Don’t worry about it. You’ll know when you’re older.”

Great. Even here adults were telling me to wait until I was older.

“Fillies! Fall in!” A loud voice roared across the courtyard, and everypony jumped.

After a moment Chase chuckled. “Damn it, six years and that voice still has me jumping. Better get going. Vicky doesn’t like to be kept waiting. Go on, line up with the other foals.”

Soon I was lined up with the other fillies, and watching a large greying nightkin as he paced along in front of us. When he reached the end of the line, he turned around and walked back to the start.

“I am Arms Master Astral Victory, and if any of you even think of calling me anything other than ‘Arms Master’ or ‘Sir’, I’ll have you so deep in shit you’ll be crapping out your mouth! I’m not joking, someone needs to handle the castle’s lavatories, and the guy in charge of that owes me a favour!”

Swallowing nervously, I decided not to call him Vicky. Though I giggled to myself as I thought of the gruff stallion with a filly’s name. It was pretty funny.

“I’m the oldest living nightkin, and the first of our Lady Luna’s new order.” He bowed at the goddess, and she didn’t respond. “Now when I was told five minutes ago that I was gonna start the lot of you training early, my first thought was, ‘Holy shit! This has to be the meanest group of foals ever spat out of that city to make young Styggie break schedule.’ But now that I see you, this has to be the most lacklustre bunch of cross-eyed inbreds I ever laid eyes on!”

I blinked in surprise. I didn’t even know what that meant, but it sounded bad.

“Yeah, he’s right. We better start training all of you early, because the lot of you are gonna need it!” He barked out at us. “I can see right now it’s gonna take a lot of work to whip you lot into real nightkin.”

All the other fillies and colts were scared, but not me. I was not scared at all. Yeah he was big and loud and shouty and scarey and... really mean... and staring at me... and... walking towards me... and... I... wasn’t... scared... much.

“What are you looking at?!” He roared in my face.

Show no fear, show no fear. That’s what Chase told me. Show no fear.

With a shaking hoof, I gave a salute. “N-n-nothing sir. I wasn’t staring.”

“Better not have been!” He shouted, and against my will my ears flattened. Stupid ears, why wouldn’t they listen to me?

I gulp nervously, and nodded. “Sir, I wasn’t.”

“Good!” He shouted and turned away. “Today, we’re just gonna be doing exercises, to help build up muscle structure and strength in preparation for when you start your actual training. Because  I wasn’t given any warning that I’d be training you today,” He gave Stygus a pointed glare, “I don’t have anything particularly special planned. But don’t think that means I’ll be going easy on you, though.” He paused and smiled out at us sadistically. “It’s the first day, and I like to break the new foals in.”

  - - - - - - - - 



Sweat rolled into my eye, and I barely had the energy to rub it away. My knees were trembling, I was breathing that weird hard way you do when you’re tired, and if anypony pushed me I’d fall over and not get back up. I would have looked over my shoulder to see if Chase was happy with me, or if Luna was watching, but the thought of moving my neck was too much.

“Just you three left?” Victory said as he paced in front of us.

The unicorns didn’t stand a chance. I was only just starting to feel tired when the first of them dropped out. That made me smile. They certainly wouldn’t get to be Luna’s favourite. It wasn’t long after that the rest of the unicorns were done, and there was just three pegasi and four earth ponies left. Then the pegasi started to drop out. Three of them went all at once, and there was just one last determined pegasus colt left. Not the one that I’d kicked, that dummy was one of the first pegasus to collapse.

Then an earth pony collapsed, and for the last two minutes it was just me and two colts. One pegasus, one earth pony, and me.

“Five made it past the second hour last year,” Astral Victory grumbled.

Two hours? Only two hours? I blinked back tears. It couldn’t have only been two hours, could it? Everything hurt so much.

“Well, if you three are up for it, there’s just one last thing before you fillies are done for the day.”

I gulped, and raised my eyes to watch as he walked over to three ropes hanging down.

“This one’s simple, climb up the rope as far as you can. Your nightkin will catch any pony that falls.”

That rope was really long, like... really really long. With trembling knees I looked up slowly until I saw the rope climb all the way to the top of the castle walls. They wanted us to climb that? That wasn’t fair; no way the pegasus wasn’t going to win that.

“Well, come on then!” Astral Victory snapped, and the three of us slowly made our way to him despite being tired enough to sleep without dinner.

On the way there, the pegasus colt collapsed, and Victory rolled his eyes. “Starlit Path, your colt’s tapped out already.”

His nightkin collected him, and it was just me and the earth pony left. With hooves trembling from punching and kicking wooden dummies all day, I grabbed the rope and braced my rear legs against the wall. The other foal copied my position, and after glancing at each other nervously we started climbing.

The moment I started, I knew I couldn’t make it to the top. I was too tired, and my arms were about to give out any second now. But with the way I was climbing, my hind legs were taking a lot of the weight too. Slowly and grunting in pain with every step I took, I kept climbing.

We had to have climbed forever. There was no way that when I looked down I’d barely moved up higher than my daddy was tall. Thinking of daddy made my chest hurt, and I barely held in a sob of exhaustion and sadness. The colt on the rope next to me wasn’t doing much better; he only just made it a little higher than I did.

Then his hind hooves started shaking and gave way, and his nightkin instructor caught him. Looking around, I noticed Chase standing below me and watching. She didn’t say anything, her wings just fluttering nervously. I looked up again, and saw the castle wall so far up. So... far... away...

Trembling, I looked straight ahead and started to climb again. I think some mean pony had decided to set my legs on fire. Or maybe the rope, because it was starting to hurt in my grip. With another choking sob, I dragged myself up a step. And another. And just one more after that. Then... I needed to take another... so I did. And then... one of my arms stopped working. It wasn’t listening to me, no matter how much I told it to move, so I was holding on with one arm and my two hind hooves. I hung like that for as long as I could before my hind legs gave away and I fell, only to land safely into Chase’s hooves.

“What a trooper,” she whispered in my ear. With a slow flutter, we came to land where all the other foals had collapsed on the ground with their nightkin watching over them like big brothers and sisters. Chase passed me a water skin, and I sucked down as much as I could. And kept sucking down more after that until Chase pulled it from my hooves. “Don’t drown yourself, Song,” she warned me.

After that I fell to my back panting, and I strained to hear what the Astral Victory was saying to Stygus.

“Not a bad lot, though I was thinking that colt’d beat the filly at the end.” He glanced over at me before looking back at Stygus. “Well, that’s it for the day. If I push ‘em anymore we’re gonna start to damage ‘em. As it is, I think you’ll have to go easy on ‘em tomorrow. Start ‘em on tactics or something in the morning, and I’ll take them for a short spin in the afternoon.”

Stygus nodded and turned to Luna. “My Lady, are they done for today? Or should I find some other activity for them?”

I stared at the beautiful goddess as I panted. I silently prayed she’d say no and that was it for today. I was more tired than I’d ever been before, and I wasn’t even sure if I could stand up again. Staring at Luna, I wondered if I’d done well. If she was pleased or had even noticed me.

“Pitiful. This lot is probably the worst I have ever seen and I have seen many.” Luna looked at Stygus. “If you can whip them into shape you shall be rewarded. Fail and...”

I felt a little sad as Stygus answered, “Of course your Grace, those were your instructions last year and the year before. I’m yet to fail. Indeed, those were the same words as the year before. If I may say so, your Grace, going by your own judgement it would appear your selection is getting consistently worse.”

“Class?” A sword appeared before Luna and she pointed it at Stygus. “You are about to witness a duel. Stygus, get up here.”

With another bow, Stygus said rather flatly, “Your Grace.” But I thought I could hear a certain amount of surprise in his voice.

Chase watched on as confused as I was. “Normally she lets him get away with a little cheek,” she murmured. “Keep your head down kid, and do exactly what she says if she says anything.”

With that, all the foals that could stand were lined up around the platform they were on. I was leaning against Chase, and having trouble standing on my own.

Stygus bowed to Luna, as he strapped a weird... thing... to his right hoof. “I’m permitted to use the ghost blade?” he asked her while he kept his eyes down.

“As if that will make any difference.”

He nodded again. “You once told me it could pierce the flesh of the divine.” After rising, he turned around and faced her from the other end of the ring. “I doubt it will happen, but I was taught by you to favour caution.”

“Sergeant Redemption, you shall be the judge. Swords only, no magic, no flight. Understood?” With a flick of her hoof, the sword shimmered and became longer and thinner. “Round ends when the other yields or is disabled.”

Chase seemed too surprised to respond for a moment, before she bowed. “As you command Your Grace, but... I’m a corporal.” She stepped away from me, and I had to stand on my own as Chase gave me an apologetic look.

“Consider yourself promoted.”

Chase blinked in surprise, before she grinned and landed on the stage between the two fighters. “As you command, Your Grace.” She raised both her wings, and stayed like that for a moment before she flashed them down and shouted, “Begin!”

Princess Luna moved first, and I didn’t even see her blade it moved so quick. Stygus blocked it with a ghostly blue sword that emerged from the thing on his wrist. That was one of the few blocks he made, because Luna’s sword flashed around and slashed his face. It wasn’t even a fight. It was just Stygus being kicked and slashed a lot. He could barely keep up, and every time he did block her attack, it was followed by another hit. From one end of the podium to the other he was beaten badly, and I think I heard something crack when her forehoof smashed into his chest. It was pretty gross.

Despite the beating though, Stygus was still standing and moving and fighting like he wasn’t hurt at all. He was steady on his hooves despite everything, and Luna never got the chance to force him to yield like the bullies in my old playground did to some of the weaker foals.

“She’s toying with him,” whispered one of nightkin to his own foal. “The last time Luna duelled someone, it took a blink of an eye and he was down.”

It wasn’t long though, till Stygus was too hurt to fight well anymore, and only managed to keep climbing to unsteady hooves after being knocked down again and again. Every time he got kicked, I cringed at the yucky fleshy thunk sound, and I wanted to throw up after Stygus lost his lunch to a particularly bad hit on the stomach. After that, he climbed to his hooves one last time, only for Luna to knock him over again, and press her sword to his neck.

“Yield?” she asked.

Through bloody teeth, he smiled up at her. “As you command My Grace,” and the blue sword on his wrist disappeared.

“Victory to Luna.” Chase said. “And new best speed for anypony to top Stygus, but I don’t think that really counts.” She bowed to Luna.

After a brief silence, Luna spoke up, “That is not what I asked.” Stygus cried out in pain as she stabbed her sword into his shoulder. “I ask for obedience, not blind following. I ask for love, not mockery. I allow some cheek, but I am still above you, and I am still your princess. Remember that.”

Without a backward glance, Luna turned around and began walking away. “Someone take him to the infirmary before he bleeds out. Also, Chase? My chambers. Now.”

“Uh... Your Grace,” she bowed. “Astral Victory, take Stygus.” She glanced across at me. “And Starlit Path, take Song of Night to my room. Make sure she gets a full meal and water.” With that, and a wink at me, she turned around and ran after Luna.

“Come along, Song.” Starlit Path told me, and draped over his back was the pegasus colt who’d fainted from exhaustion. “If you cannot walk, I will carry you. You shall dine with us.”

Slowly, and with aching hooves, I walked after him, but he thought I was going too slow, so I got to ride on his back. All the other nightkin went inside, and we followed them to a large mess hall. Starlit sat us both down at a table, before he left for a moment and came back with a clay jug of water and two cups. We both started drinking, and even though I knew it’d make me really need to go potty, I wasn’t done until I’d had five glasses.

Then he returned with two bowls of... something.

“Eat it,” he ordered as he set them down in front of us. “You’ll need to keep your strength up.”

I poked the grey... soupy... stuff with my spoon. It reminded me of... “Is this boogers?” I looked up at the nightkin.

He blinked at me in surprise before he laughed. “No, it is not, I assure you.”

I didn’t really believe him. “Is it food?”

“Yes,” He replied and nudged the bowl closer to me with his muzzle. “This here is the healthiest most energy packed food you’ll eat until you’re full nightkin.” He grinned at me, baring his fangs. “Eat it, and eat a lot of it, because after a day like today you’re gonna need all the energy you can get. Drink lots of water too.”

Both me and the colt glanced at each other, before I hesitantly took a mouthful. It tasted like... ew. “Can I have some salad please?” I asked as I pushed it away.

He snorted. “Yeah, you could. But Chase told me to get you well fed, and I know this is what she’d be feeding you.” He nudged it closer to me. “So, eat up, kid.”

I glanced down at the bowl, before I looked back up at him while making my eyes slightly watery and widening them. My lower lip trembled in a tiny pout and I deliberately crossed my forehooves. “Pweeease?” I asked again. Not even mother could resist that look... sometimes.

After a moment, he shook his head. “No, and stop looking at me like that.”

I pouted for real this time. “Can I go to bed?” I whimpered as I stared at the gunk.

“Look, kids.” He sighed and ruffled his wings in annoyance. “Eat it, or I’ll make you eat it.”

Me and the colt glanced at each other, before we reluctantly started eating. It was icky...

“It tastes like mud!” The colt whined.

“Well, Stern,” Starlit path patted him on the back, “It’s good for you, and you’ll never enjoy anything that is.”

By the time I was done, I wasn’t even tasting it anymore, just swallowing it as quickly as I could. I was dreaming of some of mum’s soup, or just a taste of her salad. Thinking of home made me sad, and I looked away as tears started to from in my eyes.

“So, Song... you’re pretty young to have a cutie mark.” He glanced at his colt, then back at me.  “Stern Conviction and you are about the same age, right?”

I quickly rubbed my face and turned around smiling. I was happy to talk about my special talent. “I’m only four years old!” I turned so he could get a good look at my rump. My cutie mark, a gold hoof print with a blue swirl around it, was really cool if you asked me.

Apparently he thought so too, because he stared at it for a few moment before he looked back at me. “So what’s your special talent?”

“Dancing,” I replied happily.

“Huh,” he said flatly. “Not a lot of earth ponies have frivolous talents like dancing or the abstract. They’re usually craftsponies and the like.”

I blinked in surprise. Why didn’t he sound impressed? Slowly I turned my head and stared at my cutie mark. Wasn’t it special? Wasn’t it special that I got it so young? Wasn’t I special?

We finished the meal in silence, but both me and Stern Conviction were too tired to walk all the way, so we were carried to our rooms.

Starlit Path left me in Chase’s room, before he turned to walk away. “Get some rest,” he told me. “Not that that should be hard. Chase will be back in...” He shrugged. “Depends on Luna. Could be an hour, could be all day.”

He closed the door and I heard it lock from the outside. I wanted to explore! Maybe I could open the door if I pushed it hard enough or... the window! Hopping up onto Chase’s bed by the window, I peeked through it and outside. I pouted in disappointment when I saw that it was barred from the outside. And it wasn’t even high up too... if it wasn’t for those stupid bars I could get out.

With a disappointed sigh I sat down on Chase’s bed... it smelled like she did. The smell wasn’t as nice as my mum’s flowery smell or my dad’s irony metal smell, but it was kinda nice, like a summer night after some rain.

I snuggled into her blankets. I wasn’t sleepy or lonely or anything! But... it did feel nice to lie down, and curl up against her pillow. And... I really wanted to see my mum again... I wish she was here... or dad... or any of my old friends... not that I was really friends with them... or Chase. I wish I had anypony here.

I wasn’t crying! Because that’s stupid and only foals do that. I wasn’t a foal. I was an adult, I had my cutie mark, so I was a big filly now, and big fillies don’t cry. Even though I wasn’t crying, I might have gotten Chase’s pillow a little wet. I hope she doesn’t mind.

Slowly, even though I really wasn’t sleepy, I started to close my eyes.

  - - - - - - - - 



When I woke up, I didn’t remember much of my dream. Only that it had my mother in it, and that Dad was there.

The sound of hooves made me realise why I’d woken up, and I looked up to see the door open and a nightkin standing there.

“Chase?” I asked as I rubbed my eyes.

“Hey, Song,” she answered as she walked over to the bed. She nudged me over with her muzzle, and gave an exhausted grin. “Who said you could sleep on my bed?”

“Oh, I’m sorry I-”

“Nah, it’s fine.” Chase waved it off with a hoof. “Seriously, after today you earned it.”

I looked her up and down. She seemed... messy. Her mane was mussed up, and her coat was sweaty and ruffled. She smelled sweaty, like Dad did after he returned from the forge.

“What happened?” I frowned at her. “Why do you smell all funny?”

She paused for a moment and chuckled sheepishly as she scratched the back of her neck. “Don’t worry about it.”

“How did it go with Luna?” I asked.

“Uh...” She grinned again. “Really well...” Another laugh. “Yeah, like, really damn well.”

“... did she mention me?” I asked hopefully.

“Um... no, but there wasn’t really a lot talking.” Chase ruffled my mane. “Don’t worry kid, you did great, and if you keep it up you could make the green. Heck, you could make blue!”

“Green? Blue?”

She rolled her eyes. “Too tired to explain right now, but trust me it’s a good thing.” After a moment she added, “Want to hop off my bed?”

I stood up, and was about to jump down, when she touched her pillow.

She frowned at it, before she glanced up at me. “Song, have you been crying?”

I stiffened. “No.”

She rolled her eyes and shook her head. “Song, you don’t have to hide that from me. I’m here to help, so tell me what’s up.”

I just kicked the blankets at the edge of her bed nervously.

“It’s about your parents right?” She lay down on her bed and patted the spot next to her. “Come on, talk to me about it.”

“I wasn’t crying!” because big fillies don’t cry... but... I did walk over and lay down next to her.

She wrapped her wing around me. “Of course you weren’t.” It felt good to hear her say that as she ruffled my mane. “Because you’re a little trooper, aren’t you? Tough as nails and as bad as they come.”

I sniffled and nodded.

She snorted. “Bull.” I blinked in surprise as I looked up at her. She was staring down at me, and for once she wasn’t smiling. “Kid, do you think I don’t know how hard it is? You’ve just been taken away from your family, and inducted into the nightkin.” Rolling her eyes, she looked away from me. “You think I didn’t cry?”

I thought this was one of those times when adults talk that you’re supposed to listen. Not actually say anything, just listen.

“I still remember my mother, you know?” Chase rubbed my mane, and I don’t think she even knew she was doing it. “My dad was in the army, so I never saw him, but I remember my mum and my big sister. I was only four, so I don’t remember a lot but... we had this brown tablecloth that I always spilt the vase of water and tulips onto.” She chuckled. “And the day I was chosen, my sister bet me that night’s dishes that I wouldn’t even get picked for the first line up, let alone chosen by Luna.” She snorted and shook her head, and when she looked down at me she had tears in her eyes. “See? It still gets me, all these years later.” Chase nudged me with her hoof. “So if you’re telling me that you’re over it after one day?” A wry smile touched her lips. “Then I’m not sure if you’re really a pony.”

My lower lip trembled as I stared up at her. My mum was pretty. Beautiful with her silver shiny mane, and my dad was so big and strong and black. Like the anvil in his forge. They always used to call me Goldie, not Song or Gold Smith. They called me Goldie because of my mane.

I wasn’t crying. I wasn’t crying. And I wasn’t sobbing either!

Sniffling, I said, “I wanna go home!” I buried my face in her coat and wailed. “I wanna see my mum and my dad!”

Chase wrapped her arm around my shoulder and pulled me in closer. “I know, kid. I know.” She nuzzled my neck. “Like I said, you’re already home, you just don’t know it yet.”
> Chapter 2: A Month Later
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Conviction
Chapter 2
A Month Later



"I thank you for your stupidity." She laughed as she danced on his gallows. "For without your strong heart and weak mind, I would never have ended these fellows."
Then the lever was pulled, just as the rug was pulled from under him. The pony with paint for blood fell, but was stopped just as suddenly.
What was it that took his life away, maybe the crows that ate his corn? Or could it have been the hooded pony that fitted the rope and sheared his horn?
Or maybe it was love, for the mare with an enchanting laugh. The one that was always with him, and guided him down the path.
- The Knights of Corn. Last Laugh. Circa 0120.



To me, the bird looked bored. Chase would have told me I was being silly, but I could swear that bird was as bored as I was. I didn’t know what kind of bird it was, but it was blue and pretty and had a brown beak. Whatever it was that birds were supposed to do, like flying and tweeting and stuff, it wasn’t doing them. It was just sitting there on the wall, pecking itself.

I wished it would do something. Like eat a worm, or start a fight with another bird. That might be fun to watch. I remember back home my mummy always hated worms and threw them out when I brought them inside, but if Daddy was home and Mummy wasn’t, he’d let me play with them on the forge room floor as long as he wasn’t busy. I missed daddy’s forge. It always smelled like the coal and limestone daddy smelted with. Even though he told me it was coke, I still always called it coal because it looked like it to me. I knew it annoyed him a little, and I giggled when he rolled his eyes. He made a silly face.

“Is something funny?” I blinked and looked over at the nightkin glaring at me. 

Valued Teachings was mean. I wish Chase was teaching us, or maybe Stygus... Or even Victory. Everypony else complained that Astral Victory was mean, but I didn’t think so. As long as you did what he said, and didn’t pull funny faces when his back was turned, he left you alone. 

Valued Teaching though... I hated this classroom and every minute I was in it. These rows of rich wooden desks, the stacks of parchment and scrolls with history on them, and maps... the whole place smelled like paper to me. I hated that smell. The whole room was boring and the same. All the desks were the exact same and they were all the same distance apart, so there wasn’t even anything for me to look at. The walls were the same dark rock as the rest of the castle, and the courtyard outside wasn’t much more exciting. Just a staircase up to the walls on the other side, and the orangey dirt that made up the ground. No one was even doing anything out there! The most exciting thing in the room was the window I was looking down at the courtyard through. And it was only exciting because Chase told me it was actually called a ‘murder hole’ and that was kind of a cool name for a window if you asked me.

“Uh...” I answered her. “Yes?” Was that the answer to the question?

“And what’s so funny?”

After a moment, I realised nothing was supposed to be funny. Oh...

“No! Nothing’s funny.” I looked around the room again, before glancing out the window. The bird was gone. I looked back to the teacher, hoping she’d leave me alone.

I didn’t like these lessons. It was supposed to be a break or easier than the time in the yard with Victory, but to me they were just boring. Listening to an adult talk for an hour was boring, and just sitting in place for an hour was even more boring. At least with Victory we were doing things.

“Are you bored then?” Teachings asked me from the front of the room. I blushed as I realised all the other fillies and colts were staring at me. I stared down at the desk. I wish my mane was longer so they couldn’t see me blush.

“Yes,” I answered correctly. Then I blinked. No! That wasn’t the correct answer! “I-I mean-”

“That you’re bored and wish I’d leave you alone?”

This time I didn’t answer. In the corner I noticed Strong Faith snickering at me. Strong Faith was that stupid-head grey and white pegasus I kicked in the doodle.

Teachings sighed and rolled her eyes. She didn’t look as funny when she did it as daddy did. “So can you tell me anything I just taught you?”

I nodded quickly. That was the right answer, the one that wouldn’t make her angry.

“So you were listening?” She raised her eyebrow, and I knew she didn’t believe me. “Can you tell what happened when reinforcements led by General Case Hardened arrived at the battle of the unicorn ranges?”

My ears folded low. “He... he... he won?”

Teachings snorted. “Over-simplified, and wrong. He lost that battle. Why did he lose that battle?”

“B-b-because he ran away?” Everyone was staring at me. I wish they’d stop staring at me.

“No he did not run away. General Case Hardened was many things, but a coward wasn’t one of them.” Finally leaving me alone, Valued Teachings walked back through the desks to the front of the class. “No, Case Hardened charged the enemy. A frontal charge led by earth pony skirmishers into the ranks of the unicorn war casters. That could be a reasonable tactic, but he failed to remember the mire and swamplands in between his troops and the unicorns. On such a battlefield, the armoured earth ponies were a liability with their heavy weight and slow movement.”

Strong Faith poked his tongue out at me, and I glared at him.

She turned back to face the class. “The correct use of armoured earth pony skirmishers would have been to-”

I glanced at the window and sat up a bit with a smile. Oh Look! The bird was back!

  - - - - - - - - 




Chase paced back and forth in front of me, and I knew she was annoyed. She looked like Mummy did when I walked mud into the house, or when daddy left his hammers on the kitchen table. After a second Chase stopped pacing and just looked down at me.

“Song...” She sighed and rubbed her face. My ears folded flat. “Why? I mean... just... why? It was a theory lesson, how could he... I mean... why did you have to hit him in the first place?”

“He was laughing at me,” I mumbled, “and he called me Pong of Shite.” He was a stupid head. He thought I wouldn’t hit him just because Teachings was in the room. He was wrong.

This hallway looked the exact same as the rest of Castle Black. No decorations on the walls, nothing pretty or fun. Just the occasional torch, though they were only lit at night, and even then they were spaced really far apart because the nightkin needed barely any light.

“Come on Song!” Chase even sounded like mummy did too. “Damn it, kid. It’s been a month and you’ve started how many fights? That part is over, Song. You’re not fighting for bread anymore, or proving yourself in front of Luna.” She grabbed my face and looked at my eye. “I mean, look at you! This is your second black eye since you got here!”

“I made both his eyes black...” I defended myself. “And the filly that helped him didn’t get back up.”

Chase grit her jaw. “That’s not the point, Song. You need to stop starting fights. You’ve already proven you’ll do fine in the physical part of being a nightkin, but now’s the time to make friends and start showing some leadership skills.”

“But I didn’t start that fight!” It’s not my fault that all the other foals were dummy heads and I didn’t want to be friends with them. I could have as many friends as I want! I scuffed my hoof on the floor. “And they keep calling me Pong of Shite.”

Chase let out a frustrated huff. “Look, I gotta get back to the yard, but we’re not done with this. Tonight we’re seriously gonna sit down and talk, but do not start another fight!” My ears folded down again as her tone got all angry. “I swear, if you get into another one... Just don’t. Alright? Don’t. And pay attention in class! I’m sick of having Val complain to me about you, got it?”

I nodded, but I didn’t meet her eyes.

“Good. Now I really gotta go, but... I’m here for you Song. You gotta start listening to me soon.” She ruffled my mane, and trotted back down the corridor. “Take her back to class! And make sure she doesn’t wander off.” She ordered over her shoulder.

“Come along, little one,” one of the castle’s unicorn servants said behind me.

I followed after her with my tail between my legs. I hate stupid theory.

  - - - - - - - - 




The rest of the lesson took ages. I know it was supposed to have been five minutes, but there’s no way that it was over that quick. I had to have been in that room all day.

“Alright, young ones. Arms Master Astral Victory will be taking you for the rest of the afternoon.” Some of the foals groaned, but I let out a relieved sigh. “The servants will take you all to the practice yard. Oh, and Song of Night?”

I was just stepping away from my desk when I froze with my hoof in the air. I didn’t even do anything wrong! What was I in trouble for now?

“Don’t give me that look.” She rolled her eyes at me. “Captain Stygus wants to see you in his office now.”

I blinked. “Why?”

“You can ask him that yourself when you get there.” She jerked her head at the door. “The servant outside will escort you there.”

“But I-”

Valued grit her jaw. “I’ve had enough trouble from you today, Song, so unless you want me to call Chased Redemption back here-”

“No!” I interrupted her, and she glared at me. “I-I mean... I’m sorry, Ms. Teachings. Uh... I’ll go.”

She snorted at me, before shaking her head and pointing at the door with her wing. “Just go.”

I quickly scrambled out of my seat, and behind me I could feel the other colts and fillies staring. Some of them were giggling, and I looked across at Strong Faith who mouthed at me, ‘Pong of Shite.’

I glared at him as I walked out. Stupid head. He was lucky I wasn’t gonna be in the yard, or I’d kick him off the climbing wall again. He couldn’t fly very well yet, but he always managed to slow himself down just enough to hurt his rump when he landed hard.

“Come, little one,” a unicorn said to me, while staring at the ground. “Master Stygus wishes to see you.”

The unicorn servants were weird. They were all adults, but they didn’t seem like grown ponies to me. They didn’t say anything to anyone other than the foals unless asked, and all of them seemed scared to me. And they even seemed a bit scared of the foals too. I didn’t really understand why. But whenever they saw a nightkin, it was like they were watching a snake or something.

This servant was a grassy green with a silver mane, and just like all the others I couldn’t see her cutie mark underneath the servants’ brown and blue cloak that they all wore for their uniform.

I’d never been to this part of the castle before, but to be honest I wasn’t that excited about it. Castle Blackrock all looks the same, except for the barracks and rooms where the higher ranked nightkin sleep.

The only thing that made this hallway any different from the others was the red carpet leading up the hall. We were fairly high up in the fortress, near the top of the main building. The only places that were higher up were the towers and the roof itself. We eventually came to a stop at the door at the end of the corridor.

The servant stepped forward, knocked, and said quietly, “Mistress Song, your lordship.”

A moment later, Stygus’ deep voice sounded through the wood. “Send her in.”

The servant bowed, even though there was no pony there to see it but me, and opened the door for me. I swallowed nervously, glancing at the servant who refused to meet my gaze, before I walked into the office.

Stygus’ office was way more plain than Chase’s room. He had a ripped white banner on the wall behind him with a picture of an orange sun on it, but other than that there weren’t any decorations at all. There was a desk with some maps and paper, and a shelf lined with books, and a table in the middle of the room with some little toys on it that looked a little like chess pieces. There was nothing pretty in here; everything in the room looked like it was there for a reason, like Stygus used it.

“Have a seat,” he told me from behind his desk. There were two chairs in front of it, and he watched me as I climbed up onto one of them. I sat there kicking my hooves for a second, before he smiled and leaned back in his chair. “So, how are you enjoying Castle Blackrock?”

I gulped. What did he want? “Uh... it’s nice.”

He snorted at that. “I’m sure. So,” he started again, “Do you know why you’re here?”

“...Am I in trouble?” I asked hesitantly.

He gave a wry smile at that, before he shook his head. “No, you’re not.” He shuffled through a few papers on his desk, before he moved a few aside. “But that’s something worth mentioning. You’ve gotten under quite a few ponies’ skin, especially for a foal that’s only been here one month.”

The floor looked really interesting to me suddenly. Was that carpet a browny red, or reddy brown?

“You’re lucky Chased Redemption is your mentor, few nightkin are as patient as she.” I heard the shuffling papers stop, and Stygus say, “But no, that is not what I was asking. What I’m asking is why are you here in Castle Black?”

“...because Luna picked me?”

“And what did Luna pick you for?”

I blinked at his question. “To be a nightkin?”

He nodded at me. “And what are the nightkin?”

I blinked again. “Uh... bat ponies?”

He smiled and rolled his eyes. “Let me rephrase that, what do the nightkin do?”

Was this a trick? “Um... They... do... Uh... what Luna asks?”

He blinked in surprise at my answer, before he tilted his head to the left and gave a little nod. “That’s actually correct. Not the point, but you’re not wrong. What will Luna ask us to do?”

“Uh...” I kicked a hoof against my chair. “I don’t know?”

“Well then, what have you been learning for the last month?”

“Uh... stuff about battles?”

He nodded and smiled. “Soldiers,” he said after a moment. “The nightkin do many things, but our greatest role is that of the soldier. We are the elite of Luna’s armies, and are the greatest of her servants.”

I was being looked at expectantly, and I paused as I tried to think of whether or not there was some question in that I was supposed to answer.

“Now then,” he continued. “Tell me, why are you here?”

“...To learn how to be a soldier?”

Stygus tapped his hooves together and leaned back in his chair. “Are you asking me, or is that your answer?”

After a pause I hesitantly said, “Uh... My answer?”

A snort of laughter, and he smiled at me. “Yes, Song. You’re here at Castle Black to learn to be a soldier.”

I nodded at that. We sat in silence for a moment, before I asked, “So... why am I here?” I waved at the room. “Am I in trouble?”

He stared at me for a moment, before he breathed out a sigh, and his shoulders slumped. “No, you’re not in trouble. I like to talk to all the foals at least once a year. We’re a family, and as such I like to know its younger siblings. You just got into trouble today, so I figured that I may as well start with you for the foals in your year.”

“Oh...” I stared at him for a moment. “So Chase isn’t gonna get mad at me?”

Stygus smiled wryly. “Sergeant Redemption isn’t one to get mad at anything at all really. It’s what I think makes her so effective as a nightkin. She can get frustrated maybe, irritated or disappointed, but she has the gift of being able to stay in control and relaxed in all but the most stressful of times. You’re lucky to have her as a mentor.

“Regardless, we’re here to talk about you.” He smiled at me pleasantly, and pushed a glass of water across the table towards me with his wing. “So, how are you finding your days among the blessed here at Castle Blackrock?”

After a moment, I shrugged. “Um... I like practise with Astral Victory, and... Chase is nice.”

“Yes, Arms Master Victory has mentioned you.” He started shuffling through the parchments on the desk. “Let me see if I can find it... Ah, here it is... Let’s see... ‘in general the group is standard mixed affair, earth ponies excel, unicorns fall behind and pegasus’ etcetera etcetera... Let me see if I can find where he mentions you...” 

Then he said a bunch more things. I’d already had Miss Teachings saying things at me all day, so I found it hard to listen to another adult drone on about things like, ‘the second’, or ‘inability to contribute in group activities’. I wasn’t even sure what ‘inability’ meant, but it sounded boring. Eventually he stopped talking and looked up at me again.

After a moment I realised he was waiting for me to say something. “Oh... Um... thanks?”

He didn’t really seem to notice that. “So, you’re having a hard time getting along with the other foals?”

“Oh... Um... I don’t mind. They’re all stupid-heads anyway.”

He snorted out a laugh. “That wasn’t what I was really asking, but I suppose it answers my question. Reports from your other instructor Valued Teachings are less positive. She notes your inability to work in a group or a team, and when it comes to lectures or any other intellectual exercise you display a short attention span, boredom, and shyness when prompted to contribute.” He looked up at me again.

I looked at the ground and kicked my hooves.

“You’re only in your first month, so it’s certainly too soon to tell what sort or pony you’ll grow up to be, but at the moment it looks like you’re headed in the direction of The Second.”

I blinked at that. “Um... second place? In what?”

He paused for a moment. “Every year, thirteen foals from Hoofens are selected by our Lady Grace to have the honour of being inducted into the nightkin. There are a number of milestones in the lives of all our foals, the first major one being one month, tomorrow for you, when the foals are separated from their mentors and put into one barrack together. Another is age twelve, when you’re regarded as adult enough to no longer need a mentor, and the most important milestone, is age sixteen. That is when you will undergo the ritual to transform you into a true nightkin. There are three kinds of nightkin, but you only know of them as one. Nightkin are not special merely because they have bat wings and cat eyes.”

“They have funny teeth and ears too?” I suggested after a moment.

He snorted. “Yes young one, we have those too. But they are not what make us special. What makes us special are the abilities granted to us by our mother, Luna. Shadow Magic. There is a power to be found in the dark, and our Lady has graciously allowed us to trespass in what is her rightful domain. Shadows are everywhere, and just as some creatures draw energy from the sun, we can draw it from the dark. In the shadows resides energy. The three kinds of nightkin are: those who can draw in energy, those who can manipulate it, and those who can do both.” 

He took a sip of water before he continued. “Those who can draw it in can use it as substitute energy, giving them the endurance to match and exceed all but the hardiest of earth ponies. Often we grant this to unicorns who become nightkin, to help compensate for their usual lack of toughness. Those who can manipulate the shadows are given an extra more technical edge to their combat, akin to the way a unicorn, or some pegasi, have an edge over earth ponies. We usually give this ability to earth ponies or pegasi.” 

He looked at me expectantly, and I nodded to let him know I understood, even though I sorta didn’t.

“The third group of nightkin, the ones who can do both, are the least common, but easily the most dangerous. Not all ponies can become the third kind of nightkin, due to the inherent risks involved in going through the ritual twice, but those who can are the greatest of Luna’s warriors. The ritual isn’t intended to make the pony who undergoes it more powerful; rather, it’s intended to reduce their weaknesses, the exploitable flaws that plague each individual tribe of pony. There are other more obvious benefits to the ritual such as wings, enhanced eyesight, an expanded diet and greatly improved healing, but shadow magic is truly what gives the nightkin a unique edge. Our versatility on the battlefield allows us to win any fight and exploit any weakness our foes present.”

I nodded. “So... You think I should be the kind of nightkin that can do things with the shadows?”

He smiled at me. “Not quite, little one. ‘The Second’ is a title. Only three of the thirteen each year will be selected to undergo the ritual twice and be granted both abilities. ‘The First’ is chosen based on their intelligence and leadership skills. ‘The Second’ is chosen based on their prowess in combat and is regarded as the greatest warrior of their year; they’re intended to be the First’s right hoof, the brawn to supplement the brain. ‘The Third’ is given to the pony who I select based on their performance across the board. I was the Third of my year, and it is usually the Third who takes the Green.”

I blinked. “And... what’s the Green?”

He smiled at me. “I’m sure Chased Redemption will explain; after all, she was the Green of her year. Ask her about it, I’m surprised she hasn’t told you already.” He took another sip of water, and smiled at me. “So, I see you have a cutie mark. The purpose of this chat is to help me get to know you, yet I’ve done most of the talking. Why don’t you tell me what your special talent is?”

I smiled up at him. “Oh! My special talent is dancing!”

He nodded. “Dancing cutie marks aren’t so common among earth ponies, usually the pegasi are better known for their grace and sure-hoofedness.”

I just kicked my hooves. “Uh... thanks?”

“It wasn’t really a compliment, but you’re welcome, nonetheless.” After a moment he shook his head and said, “And what of your parents? Do you miss them?”

I froze. “No!” I didn’t miss them at all, and I wasn’t rubbing tears from my eye.

He stared at me for a moment. “It’s okay to tell me the truth. I understand that when you separate any foal from their parents that it’s only natural they’ll miss them.”

I sniffed and rubbed my nose. “I don’t miss them!” For some reason my stupid voice cracked when I said don’t.

Stygus sat there for a moment, looking at me before he shrugged. “Alright, enjoy your last night with Chase.” He tilted his head at the door. “Go, and send the foal at the door in.”

I nodded at him, and hopped down off the chair before I walked to the door.

“Oh, and Song?”

I hesitated at the door.

“Be sure to ask Chase about the Green. I’m sure she’ll have a lot to tell you, believe me when I say  that you’re lucky to have her as your mentor. She’s a resource you should definitely be using.”

“I will,” I promised. I was just glad he didn’t keep asking me about Mummy and Daddy. I quickly pushed open the door and walked out.

  - - - - - - - - 




I yawned and rubbed my eyes.

“Feeling tired, Song?” Chase asked.

“I’m not tired!” I told her, and she just gave me that look all adults gave when you say that. Or that you don’t want to eat your grass, or when you don’t want to do the dishes. Actually, they give you that look for a lot of reasons. “I’m not!” I repeated and stomped my hoof.

“Uh huh.” She glanced over her shoulder and smiled at me. “And I’m an earth pony.”

I glanced at her wings and frowned. “But you’re not an earth pony. You’re a nightkin.”

She snorted at me, and opened the door to her bedroom. “You’re not wrong, but I did use to be a unicorn.”

I followed her into the room, and watched as she took the three silver rings out of her ear and put them in the jewellery box next to her bed.

“Really?”

“Yep,” she said as she shook her mane out and grabbed a brush from the bedside table. Closing the door before sitting down on the edge of her bed, she said, “I wasn’t always a nightkin.” Chase glanced over her shoulder, and patted the bed next to her. “Sit down, and I’ll brush your mane.”

When I sat where she told me to, Chase started running through my mane with the brush in her hoof. We sat like that for a while, and it felt good having her untangle my mane, even if she did yank a bit too hard when she found the knots.

“So, last night with just the two of us, huh?” Chase said after a while. “Tomorrow you’re into the barracks with the other foals in your year.”

I swallowed. “Uh huh.”

“You gonna miss me?” Chase asked jokingly.

I didn’t answer her, and just gulped. I didn’t want to leave Chase. I didn’t want to sleep in a room with all of those meanies.

“Song?” she said my name like a question.

“N-n-n-o!” I choked out, and rubbed the tears from my eye. When did I start crying?

“Oh, Song.” Chase chuckled. “You’re just too adorable.” She wrapped her hooves around me and pulled me into a cuddle. “Come on, give me a hug.”

I turned around and threw my forehooves around her. My face was wet, for some reason, it must have been because her chest was wet. Not because I was crying into it. Or sobbing. Big fillies don’t cry.

“Sh-sh-sh...” She rubbed my back. “It’s okay, Song. I’ll still be here. I’ll be here for as long as you need me, and even after that.”

“I-I- don’t wanna go,” I said quietly and looked up into her eyes. “I don’t want to be alone.”

“You won’t be alone.” She smiled as she looked down at me. “I’ll always be here for you, and I know you’re strong enough to do fine even if I wasn’t.” She poked me in the chest, and it tickled so I giggled through the tears. “You’re a little trooper, right? Tough as nails and only four years old. Trust me, you’ll do fine. Just remember, never show any weakness. That’s what it takes to get through in Castle Blackrock. You can be scared, or sad or hurt or angry, but never show it. No matter how bad it gets, when you’re at your worst, that’s your chance to show your best, alright?”

I didn’t answer her, but my lower lip trembled as I nodded at her.

She guffawed and looked up at the ceiling. “Wow, you’re adorable.” She ruffled my mane, undoing all the brushing she just did, and looked back down at me. “So, Stygus said he talked to you today. Said that you might have a shot at being the Second.” She smiled. “To be honest, I really doubt you’ve got a chance at making the First. I was kinda hoping you’d be the Third like me, but-”

She was interrupted by a knock on the door. After sighing and rolling her eyes, Chase walked to the door and opened it. Standing outside the door was a unicorn servant.

“What?” Chase said flatly.

“My pardons for the interruption, mi’lady,” the stallion said, glancing between me and Chase.

Chase just snorted. “What’s the problem? If Starlit needs more help with the Ten Years he can find somepony else.”

“Urgh... no mi’lady,” he said slowly. “Nightmare-”

“Nightmare?” Chase interrupted, sounding hard. She stepped forward and growled into his face. “I’m pretty sure I just misheard you. Luna herself has forbidden anyone calling her Nightmare, hasn’t she?”

“I-I-I-” he stuttered then blurted out, “Luna! Lady Luna has requested you in her bed chambers!” After a second he added, “Mi’lady.”

Chase straightened up in surprise. “Luna?” She repeated after a moment.

“Yes, mi’lady.”

Chase looked over her shoulder at me, and I saw that she was biting her lip. “Crud,” she said after a moment of looking at me. She sighed and looked back at the servant. “Please tell Lady Luna, that... I would love to spend the night in her chambers, however my ward, Song of Night, is in a vulnerable state right now, and I think it is important that I spend the night with her.” She pressed her hoof against his shoulder, and made him look into her eyes. “Use those words, and be certain to stress my reluctance in staying here. Alright?”

“Yes Mi’lady.”

“Good,” she said. “Now go.”

The servant bowed and left as Chase closed the door. She turned back to me and came over to sit next to me again.

“Sorry about that.” She glanced back at the door. “Look, we might not have a lot of time, so I’m gonna have to cut this short. Wipe your eyes, and chin up, alright?”

I nodded and dried my eyes.

Chase sighed. “I’m not gonna lie, things get a lot harder after today. At the end of every day you’re gonna walk back into those barracks dirty, bruised and teary eyed. The older foals are gonna be utterly ruthless, the only thing they won’t do to you is permanent damage. I’m still gonna be there for you, if I can I’ll make time for you each and every day, but I’m not always gonna get that chance. Understand? Things aren’t gonna be easy, but believe me, it’s all worth it when you turn sixteen. Things start to ease off a bit when you turn twelve. They encourage bullying up until a certain age, but after that they expect the foals to grow out of it.”

I blinked at her. “Um... what happens when I’m twelve?”

Chase hesitated. “Anyway, remember, if you want the Green, the way to do that isn’t by being the best. It’s by being Luna’s favourite.”

“What’s the Green?”

She blinked at me. “Right, you don’t know, do you?”

She stood up from her bed and opened up her closet. Inside I saw her nightkin armour, but she pulled out of it what looked like a sword hilt that she strapped to her hoof. After a moment, a green sword stretched out from the end of her hoof.

“This is the Green.” She waved it in the air a few times.

It was weird. I’d seen one from a distance when Stygus dueled Luna, but this was the first time I got to see one up close. The sword didn’t look very solid. It kinda made me think of glass.  There was this black smokey stuff coming off it, and when she waved the sword it rippled like a puddle when you splash in it. It was straight and thin and I could see some letters on the blade.

“What does it say?” I asked.

She glanced at the lettering. “It says my name, ‘Chase’. When a nightkin turns eighteen, they are given a red ghost blade, except for one who gets a Green. The Green is forged by Luna herself for her favourite nightkin of that year, and the Blue is Stygus’s blade, given to him by Luna. It's for her absolute favourite among all the nightkin. Usually it’s the Third that takes the Green, but I’ve seen the Green taken by the First or Second, and I’ve even seen it taken by someone who wasn’t any of the three.” The blade shrunk down back into the hilt, and she unstrapped it. “The Green is for Luna’s favourite, the one that’s done the most to earn her affection, not the best.”

I nodded at her. “Can I look at it?”

She shrugged and unstrapped the sword before she passed it to me. It landed on the bed, and I picked it up. I tried to make the sword come out again, but couldn’t figure out how. Frowning, I looked into the hole where the sword was supposed to come out. I glanced over when I heard Chase laughing.

She had her hoof pressed against her face as she laughed. “So, the first thing you do when you get it is hold it right up to your face?” She chuckled again. “Good thing you need shadow magic to use it, or you’d be one very dead filly. A ghost blade can cut through any living or formerly living thing like it wasn’t even there. Skin, bone, wood, it doesn’t matter, a ghost blade will go through it like a hot knife through butter. Non-living things though? Steel, iron, rock, that sort of thing, you may as well just be using a normal sword. The ghost blade also doesn’t have any weight to it, so it can be hard to get through armour. Still, it cuts through leather armour no worries.” Chase smiled at me as she watched me fiddle with it. “Anyway, pass it back now.”

I handed her back the sword and she ruffled my mane again.

“Anyway, how about we-”

Just then the door opened, and that servant unicorn stallion from before came in. Except he looked different this time. His eyes had slit pupils like Luna’s, and there was black smoke coming out of his mouth and nose.

“Your Grace,” Chase said instantly and dropped to the floor in a bow.

“I was told a most curious thing,” the stallion said in a voice that sounded just like Luna’s. “Do you wish to know what it was?”

Chase hesitated for a moment. “Uh, yes, Your Highness?”

“I was told that you refused my command.” He... er... she? Luna, examined the stallion’s hoof. “So there I sat in my bedroom, all nice and comfortable in those socks you so adore, thinking to myself that it did not sound like you at all.”

“My Lady, I... Uh... That’s not to say I was disobeying your orders, just... asking you to reconsider. There are other nightkin who could have served your needs tonight, and I merely thought I should take care of young Song.” She glanced over at me. “Song, you’re in Luna’s presence. Get off the bed and bow.”

I quickly did what Chase said and bowed low to the ground next to her. Why did this stallion sound like Luna?

“Yes... your charge.” His eyes flicked down at me for a brief second.

“Er... Yes? I would certainly love to serve you, your highness, but I have to take care of Song; she has needs too. Perhaps someone else?”

“And what needs are those? Just have some servant take care of it, that is what they are here for.”

Chase glanced over at me again. “Your Grace, she’s a filly. A filly that was taken from her family just a month ago and tomorrow is going to be forced into fights she can’t possibly win. I think it would be best for Song if she was with me tonight.”

The stallion Luna rolled its eyes. “Well then bring her with you if you are that concerned.”

My ears perked up. A night with Luna and Chase? I liked that idea...

“I-I-I... Your Grace?” Chase said, sounding confused.

“Well a pony must learn about sexuality at some point in their life. I am the Mistress of the Night, and thus desire, sexuality and perversion all fall under my care.”

Why did Chase not want me to go? Maybe I could convince her. “I could learn about sexality and persversion,” I said, smiling at Chase hopefully.

“No!” Chase suddenly burst out. “I-I mean, that won’t be necessary, Your Highness.” She glanced over at me again, looking worried, before she turned back to the Luna stallion. “I’ll go with you.”

That wasn’t fair! “But Chase! I-”

“No, Song!” Chase said to me sternly. “You’re not coming with us.”

“Such a shame. Come now my dear, let us enjoy the night together.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.” Chase bowed low again. “Um, may I just have a quick word with Song before I come to your chambers?”

The stallion Luna rolled its eyes. “If you must, but who said anything about my chambers?”

“I... don’t follow, Your Grace.” Chase sounded confused. “The servant you’re possessing told me to come to your bed.”

“Are you saying I am not allowed to make a change of plans?”

“No, of course not, My Lady...” Chase answered hesitantly. “I just don’t know where you want me.”

“I shall wait here for you to get ready, but I was thinking the balcony, a roof that just happens to catch my fancy, or perhaps a cloud.” Luna paused for a second, thinking it over. “No, a cloud is too secluded, I feel; lacks that thrill, if you understand.”

“I... will meet you on the... Western Tower’s eastern balcony?” Chase suggested. “The one with the view of the training field, so you can see the other nightkin at practice, and with the view of the forest?” 

Her ears perked up at that before a smile slowly spread over her features. “They’re practising with real weapons, correct? Till first blood, if I recall correctly... Change of plans, meet me in the training room in fifteen minutes. That should give them enough time to clear out the room and if you please me enough, I may move us onto the balcony once I’ve had my... fill...”

Chase blushed at that, and a small smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. “I-I...”

“Of course, you are allowed to arrive early, just know that if you do, I will not wait for everypony to leave.” And with that, the servant collapsed to the floor, and the smoke stopped rising from his mouth. He stood up and looked around, blinking. “Uh... when did I get here?” He didn’t sound like Luna anymore.

“Don’t know, don’t care!” Chase shoved him out the door. “Go clean a floor or something.” She slammed the door shut, turned back to me and sighed. “Sorry, Song.”

“Why can’t I come with you?” I asked, frowning as my ears folded down.

“Trust me, you just can’t.” Chase said as she walked over and hugged me. “I was planning on having the night with just the two of us, but...” She glanced over at the door. “I swear I didn’t know that Luna was planning on having me tonight.” A grin did appear on her muzzle. “Mind you, that’s not exactly the worst thing that could happen.”

“Please, Chase.” I whispered. “I don’t want to be alone anymore. I’ll be good if you take me, I’ll be really quiet, and Luna said she didn’t mind if I come.”

Chase sighed and massaged her temples. “No, Song. You can’t come, because... Ugh... Look, I’ll explain it to you someday, but I swear that if I could I wouldn’t leave you alone tonight, but having you with me isn’t an option, and turning down Luna never works.”

“Chase...”

“No. I’m sorry, Song. But no. You’re just gonna have to stay here tonight.” She glanced out the window. “Anyway, I better get going if I want to... I better get going.” 

She ruffled my mane, and gave me another hug. She tried to move away, but I didn’t let go of her. Pausing, she sighed and stroked the back of my head.

“Let go Song.”

“No.”

Chase hugged me for another second, before she pried my arms off and stepped away. I stared up at her, my lower lip trembling, and she scrunched up her face. Sighing, she threw her ghost blade in the closet, and left the room. The door closed behind her, and I heard it lock from the outside.

Tears dropped off my face onto Chase’s bed, and I crawled over to her pillow. It still smelled like her, and so did her blankets. This wasn’t my first night alone, Luna had summoned her four times already, but this time it made me even more sad than usual.

Chase wasn’t Mummy, and she was a mare so she couldn’t be Daddy, but I still missed them so much and she helped me miss them less. I just wanted to forget them, because every time I thought about them I felt like crying. When Chase was here, she hugged me and helped me feel better. When she smiled and told me I was a trooper and tough and that I’d be fine, it helped me feel better, stronger.

“I want my Mummy,” I whispered into her pillow. No, it wasn’t Mummy’s pillow, it was Chase’s. “I want to go home.”

I don’t know how long I was awake for, but it felt like hours as I cried and the tears seemed to never stop. Eventually they did, and I did fall asleep, but my face was damp.

When I dreamed I saw me, a little filly with a golden blond mane, running towards two earth ponies, one a chocolate brown stallion with a black mane, and the other a tan brown with a silver grey mane. No matter how close I got to them they always seemed further and further away, and when I did see them they didn’t have faces. No eyes or lips or nose, just a deep shadow cast by their mane.

  - - - - - - - - 




“What are you doing at our table?”

He was twice my size. There were other things about him, like he was an earth pony and he had a yellow coat and blue hair, but all that mattered was he twice my size. And smirking at me. Oh, and there were three of him. Well, not three of him, but there were two colts standing behind him. And they were all looking at me.

I leaned down behind the table a little bit.

“I said, why are you sitting at our table?” he asked me and stepped forward angrily.

I’d never seen the mess hall so crowded before. Apparently that was because they tried to keep the new foals separate from the other ponies for the first month, but I still didn’t realise that I’d be sharing breakfast with foals that were as old as twelve. There were a few nightkin watching over us, but almost everyone in here was a foal.

The rumbling sound of a crowd was everywhere, and all the ponies that were moving into the hall seemed to be sticking together in groups of three or five. Not all the foals had tables to sit at. Actually, now that I looked around, a lot of the younger ones were standing near the walls and it was only the bigger foals that were sitting down... I gulped as I looked back at the three colts. Maybe sitting by myself wasn’t such a good idea...

“I-I-I’m sorry... I’ll move.”

“You better.”  He stepped towards me again, and I jumped out of the seat quickly.

They all took seats around the table, still glaring at me, and after a moment I turned around and ran away. Not that I was scared! I just felt like running, not because I was scared -I never got scared!- but because I just felt like running... Yeah.

I noticed a bunch of foals my age grouping together near a wall so I trotted over to them. As I got closer, a bunch of them started watching me, and Strong Faith stepped between me and the rest of the group.

“Go away,” he said with stomp of his hoof. 

I ignored the little white pegasus with the black eyes that I gave him, and shoved past him to stand in the centre of the group. 

He huffed at me, before he turned to the other ponies. “Come on, let’s go somewhere else.”

After a few moments of staring at me and murmuring they turned and trotted away with him. Fine then, they could all be big stupid heads! 

...But I noticed a mean looking twelve year old glaring at me, and not that I was scared, but I ran after them.

“Wait for me!”

Strong Faith pushed himself between me and the group again. He snorted and stomped his hoof. “None of us like you. Go away.”

I froze up, and he watched me for another moment before he turned around and walked away with the rest of the foals.

“Fine then!” I shouted at them. “You’re all stupid anyway!”

“Did you just call me stupid, you snot nosed little brat?” I flinched and looked across at the twelve year old I’d noticed staring at me before. He was walking towards me and snickering as I backed away. Not that I was... I swallowed as I looked up at the big brown unicorn colt.

“I-I-I no...” I took another step back from him and yelped as my hind hoof was wrapped in a pink magical aura that matched his eyes.

“I think you did,” he chuckled at me as I was dangled in front of him.

I kicked and screamed and struggled. “Let me go! I’ll tell my mum!” Then I covered my mouth with my hooves and only just realised my mistake.

“You’re gonna call your Mummy, are you?” He laughed. “Stupid little cry baby missing her mummy!” He tossed me up in the air, and I screamed on the way down till he caught me with his magic again. His magic gripped my neck, and he dragged me right up into his face. “Mummy’s not here foal, and your nightkin isn’t either.” 

His breath smelled really bad, like milk and that grey slop we had to eat. I tried to pull away but he only dragged me closer, and I could see a little bit of grey sticking to some of his teeth.

“I got news for you, cry baby... Even if your nightkin was here, they wouldn’t do anything. So it’s just you and me...” 

I was jerked away from his face and thrown onto the ground in front of him. Whimpering, I started to stand up when he kicked me in the stomach.

“Come on! Get up!”

I scrambled to my feet, and stumbled as he shoved me towards the door. 

“Go on! Keep moving, cry baby.”

With him shoving me, I stumbled out of the dining room and down some corridors. “W-w-w-where are we going?”

He just laughed. “I need to take a shit.”

I didn’t know a laugh could sound so scary. We passed out of the main building, and headed through the courtyard where I’d watched the birds to the outhouses near the wall. There were a couple of nightkin around, sitting and practicing combat drills, but none of them really paid attention to us.

The bully yanked open the lavatory door, and jerked his head. “In.”

I quickly jumped inside and stared out at him, trembling. I wasn’t scared. I wasn’t scared.  Show no fear. I wasn’t scared. 

He stared at me for a moment, before a scary smile, that only scared me a little bit, came over his features. “No, I meant in.” He pointed a hoof behind me.

I turned around and gulped as I stared at the hole. The place where ponies sat and went potty... A fly buzzed out of it, flying in slow circles around the rim, and I could see dark brown stains on the wooden seat.

“I said!” I felt myself picked up in his magic again, and shrieked as he threw me into the hole. I caught onto the rim, and kicked and flailed as I barely managed to stop myself falling into the filth. “In!”

His hoof slammed into my face, and it was like the world was a bell that just got rung. I lost my grip on the rim, and fell screaming into a squishy smelly awful mess. It was in my nose, and in my mouth, and I coughed and gagged, and vomited, and coughed and gagged, and my eyes watered even though I wasn’t crying and in between the things my body was doing that I wasn’t telling it to do, I find myself sobbing and spitting things out of my mouth. 

Then the light above me was blocked out, and I looked up only for something sloppy to land on my face. I could hear the bully laughing as he dropped more down onto me. It was in my eyes and in my mane, and I know Mummy always told me never to rub my eyes, but I did anyway and they only hurt worse because I did.

“Stooooooooop!” I screamed up at him. “Stooooooooooooooooop! Muuuuuuuuuuuummy!”

Then the light returned, and a stern voice barked, “That’s enough!”

Something black curled around my ankle, and I was dragged up and out, blinded by sunlight as the shadows tossed me out of the lavatory and onto the grass. I curled up into a ball, shivering and sobbing.

“Go back to the mess hall!” The stern voice barked again, and I heard hoof steps galloping away from me.

I looked up to see the bully running away, and glanced over to see a nightkin staring down at me, concern on his face as he covered his nose with one hoof. He watched me for a moment, before he sighed and turned away. “Try making some friends, kid. It helps... at least a little. Go-” He gagged and wiped his mouth. “Go find a servant to clean you up. Tell them the orders are from Hymn.” He glanced back at me, and saw me still lying there. “Didn’t you hear me! I said go!”

I staggered to my feet and ran back for the palace. Tears blurring my eyes made me crash into a wall, and I paused to choke out a sob before I ran in again.

  - - - - - - - - 



I wasn’t the only one sobbing. We didn’t even fight for top bunk when the day ended and we walked to our barracks with the servants. It was a big room, with lots of beds. Thirteen foals with seven bottom bunks and seven top. There was one spare for the servant that watched us, making sure none of us tried to leave during the night.

Not that anypony would try to leave. All of us were curled up and whimpering. Glad that the horrible, sad, bad, day was over, but miserable because we all knew we’d have it again tomorrow. Slowly and steadily, we all sobbed ourselves to sleep.

I missed Chase. I wished she was here with me. I wished I wasn’t here at all, but in Chase’s room and hugging her as she brushed my mane. My pillow was wet with tear stains, and even though big fillies don’t cry, I cried. And was scared. A salty smell over my head made me look up, and I flinched as a drop of water landed on the tip of my nose. Another drop fell, and I froze as I realised it wasn’t water, it was pee. The foal above me had wet the bed.

“Oh no... not here...” I heard what sounded like a colt whisper in complete despair.

Tomorrow I’m sleeping in the top bunk. No matter what. Another drop landed on my face, and I groaned and rolled out of the bed. With my pillows and blankets I lay down on the hard floor, and tried to get to sleep. It wasn’t easy. I still felt like crying, and I may have been a little bit, but the cold stone didn’t make it easier, and everything hurt. Eventually, I fell asleep. 

That night, I dreamed of my bed back at Daddy’s forge. I knew that Mummy and Daddy were upstairs asleep, and Chase was in the room with me. Sleeping in a bed that faced the door, so if someone tried to break in to hurt me, Chase would stop them.
> Chapter 3: Descent
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Conviction
Chapter 3
Descent


That awful Curse fell on the world, and sought to make it burn.
We all begged forgiveness, from the night we spurned

The Sister wept for it to stop, but the laughter merely doubled.
The Beast watched from the void, as the world was turned to rubble.
Sixteenth verse of ‘Curse of the Everfree’. Unknown author. Circa 0040.


“Today, in celebration of the end of your eighth year in Castle Blackrock, I decided we should do something fun.”

We all groaned and prepared for the worst. Astral Victory’s idea of fun was very different from a sane pony’s. Or at least a pony that didn’t actually do the exercises, and instead just watched from the sidelines and hollered at anypony that fell. Some of the nightkin could be rather harsh with that too. You don’t usually see nightkin awake during the day, and the ones that you did were probably mentors with foals in training. It was like a competition for them, seeing who chose the best foal or something.

Glancing over my shoulder, I saw Chase among them. She was chatting with Starlit Path, but she kept an eye on me. Did she ever sleep? I knew she was one of Luna’s favourites and was usually busy with a lot of her own work, but she always made time for me during the day, even when there were bags the size of small fruits under her eyes. It was worrying how concerned she was for me. It’s not that I didn’t appreciate her, I just wished she would sometimes give me a bit more room.

The thirteen of us, the same thirteen that had fought for bread in this courtyard just eight years ago, were standing in line, ‘enjoying’ our last day as foals. After today, we would all be in our ninth year here, and no longer need our mentors. 

Astral Victory frowned at us. “No, really. I mean it will actually be a fun experience for you all today. No drills, no exercise, no team building and crawling in the mud, just normal fun.”

Next to me, Strong Faith shifted his wings and looked like he was trying to figure out what the word ‘fun’ actually meant. Further down the line, Stern Conviction was looking nervous as he grit his jaw and swallowed. Me, I didn’t believe in ‘fun’ either. Astral Victory had something cruel planned, of that I was sure. I watched him closely, keeping an eye on his hooves and body language in case he suddenly jumped from ‘fun’ Astral, to ‘I don’t care if you can’t breathe, just keep running or I’ll make sure you’ll never breathe again’ Astral.

He rolled his eyes at us, and turned towards what he had set up in the courtyard today. Sometimes it was a field of mud and fishing wire, other times it was wooden platforms and ropes. When we were really unlucky, it was just posts in the ground that he expected us to run around until he was satisfied. 

He never was.

Today it was nothing new, some wooden dummies, armoured wooden dummies, chickens in cages, and... a ghost blade? I wasn’t the only one that noticed as murmurs broke out among the other twelve year old. We watched as he strapped the hilt to his hoof’s right side, and turned around to face us again.

“You all know what ghost blades are, but I doubt any of you have seen what they do.” He held his hoof out from his body and a crimson red blade emerged, black smoke wafting off of it. “I thought today I’d give you the chance to see one in action, and try it out for yourselves while I power it for you.”

We stopped murmuring, waiting for him to continue. He just watched us for a moment, and we stared back, expecting him to demand we practice swinging the sword for the rest of the day or something. Or at least that’s what I was expecting. Stern Conviction just looked eager. No, this couldn’t be for real. He had something much crueler planned, right?

Astral Victory positioned himself in front of the wooden dummy and turned to face us. “I’m sure you’ve heard how easily a ghost blade cuts through any living or once living material?” Pivoting on his hind legs, he slashed out before returning to all fours, facing us again all in one smooth motion. “Watch.”

We stared at him for a second before we all heard the sound of splintering wood behind him. The wooden dummy split apart, its head dropping to the ground.

“A ghost blade will cut through any living thing that easily. Even dragonscale offers no resistance.” He moved across to stand next to an armoured dummy. “But, rock, iron, steel, anything like that...”

He twisted and slashed at the dummy, but his blade dinged right off with a sound like glass on steel. 

“Almost useless. Really, a normal sword would be more dangerous.” He held the red blade up for us all to see again. “Still, it’ll cut through any magical protection, like a unicorn barrier or enchanted leather, the same way it cuts through ponies. A very useful and very dangerous weapon in the right hooves.”

Grunting with effort, he turned around and shoved his blade through the armoured dummy’s helmet and pulled it back out. We were all shocked to see a hole in the metal, but not the wood. A second later, the wood cracked and sawdust fell from its head, leaving behind a perfectly shaped wooden hole.

“Of course, like any half-decent sword, if you put enough effort in you can break through most armour. If you aim for the weak spots and land a clean hit, only the heaviest and thickest full body plate will save them.”

I imagined what that wooden pony would look like if he was flesh and blood. I’d never killed, and I was curious what it would be like. How would a pony react? I guess it must be different from pony to pony. A stoic earth pony would collapse as they keep trying to stand, a unicorn high-born might beg for his life even after he was bleeding. I glanced across at Strong Faith, who was staring at Astral Victory. How would Faith feel about having a foot of steel or... ghost? Magic? Whatever, how would he feel about having a foot of that shoved inside him?

A chicken clucking brought my attention back to Astral Victory, and the white chicken he had pinned under his hoof. The bird twisted, pecking, clawing, and trying to escape, but Astral was wearing a heavy leather glove and barely seemed to notice.

“This chicken, generously provided by the castle kitchen, will demonstrate what cutting into flesh with a ghost blade is like.”

The red ignited from his other hoof, and with careful precision, he dragged it across the chicken’s wing. The bird screeched and let out a pained cluck as its limb went oddly limp. Then, with a sudden burst of blood, the wing detached and fell to the ground.

“Ever wondered about the saying, ‘running around like a headless chicken’?” Astral asked us. A moment later he dragged the blade across the screeching bird’s neck and lifted his hoof from its back.

The chicken stood up and ran, making it a few paces before its head slid to the ground with a spray of blood. The bird’s body kept running after that, spasmodically throwing itself into the ground and jumping into the air for nearly a minute after its death. Eventually it stopped, and we all stood silent.

“And that’s where the saying comes from. You cut off a chicken’s head with any weapon, be it axe, sword, or ghost, and it’ll do that for a while.” Astral smiled at us, and the red on his wrist disappeared. “So, who would like to have a try?”

  - - - - - - - - 



The mess hall was buzzing with chatter. My year in particular were all excited about this morning, having spent it toying around with the deadly arcane. Most of them were bragging about what shapes they’d managed to carve into their dummies, or teasing each other about who hesitated at killing a chicken. 

The tray in my mouth tasted just a little sickly sweet, like somepony forgot to clean it, but I didn’t really mind. The food smelled bad, but complaining about things was never a good idea, plus Chase had told me not eat anything today anyway.

“Hey Pong!” Strong Faith called out.

I rolled my eyes and ignored him as I walked past him and his friends. 

“Pong! Come back!”

I sat down at my table, and dropped the plate in front of me. I was about to take a sip of water when I heard hoofsteps behind me.

“Hey Pong,” Strong Faith said as he sat across from me. “I wanted to-”

“That’s not my name.” I glared at him.

He blinked, and smiled. “Oh, sorry. That’s just what everypony calls you now.”

“I know,” I muttered with a pointed glare.

He coughed into his hoof. “Well, we all have given names.”

“Like ‘Pong of Shite’?”

He shifted in his seat awkwardly. “Uh... sorry about that.”

I didn’t answer and went to eat again.

“Anyway, Song, that was not what I wanted to talk about,” he continued. “I wanted to ask you about... today.”

Sighing, I dropped my fork, leaned forward, put my elbows on the table, and glared at him.

“What? I’ve asked everypony I can, I’m just trying to figure out what’s happening this afternoon is all. Your mentor is Chased Redemption, right? Has she told you anything?”

“If she has, why should I share with you?”

He seemed a little put off by that. “Well, we all need friends.”

“Are we friends?” I leaned in closer to him, glaring as hard as I could.

“Uh... well, there’s no reason we couldn’t be.”

I didn’t answer him, just took a sip of water and kept glaring.

“Well, other than the ‘Pong of Shite’ thing, but I swear that we’re not trying to be mean with that anymore. It was a stupid name I gave you when I was a foal, and I’m sorry about that.”

“Are you?” I asked pointedly.

He hesitated, before he sighed. “You don’t need to be like that, Po-Song. I’m honestly just trying to be friendly, and maybe find out if you know anything.”

I didn’t answer, I just took another drink.

“Look, I’m probably going to be the First in four years, and you or Stern Conviction are likely to be Second. The Second is the First’s right hoof, and if we’re probably going to work together a lot, there’s no reason for us to be enemies. Especially if you’re taking orders from me.”

“What makes you so certain you’ll be the First?”

“Because I’m the smartest, even if I’m probably the worst fighter here.”

I snorted at that.

“I am, and you know it,” he said, pointing a hoof at me. “And even if I wasn’t, there’s no reason for us not to be friends.”

Finishing my glass of water, I stood up from the table, leaving my food there untouched.

“Come on, Song. If you know something, tell me.”

After a moment, I sighed. “Don’t eat anything.”

He blinked at me. “What?”

“That’s what Chase told me. Don’t eat.”

His brow furrowed in confusion, but I didn’t wait for him to respond. I just trotted away, after a moment he called out to me, “Thank you!”

The servant gave me an odd look when I hoofed a full bowl of gruel back to him, but didn’t ask any questions. I was the first to leave the mess hall, though a few ponies gave me funny looks. I ignored them. If Chase told me not to eat, I wouldn’t. She’d never lied to me before.

  - - - - - - - - 



I knocked on the door, and waited.

“Yeah, Song, come in!” Chase sounded strained.

I pushed it open and found her hanging upside down, sweating and grunting as she did sit ups. Her rear legs were over a rafter, braced against the roof so she didn’t fall.

“Chase?”

“Sorry, give me a moment.” Chase flapped her wings, and pulled her hind legs out before she spun around and landed in front of me, grinning. “Nervous?”

Yes. “No.”

Chase laughed and put a hoof around my shoulder. “Of course not. Listen, this is... Alright, yeah it’s a big deal, but... trust me, this is a test you can’t fail. I’ve never even heard of a pony failing it.”

“I know.” I sat down on the bottom edge of Chase’s bed, and she sat next to me. I glanced to where my bed used to be, all those years ago. It was eight years ago, but I still missed sleeping in the same room as her.

Chase rolled her eyes and poked me with her hoof. “Come on, tell me what you’re thinking.”

I glanced over at her, thinking of what to say before I shrugged.

“Come on, there’s nothing to be worried about.” She ruffled my mane. “I went through the same thing and... Trust me, you’ll do fine. This is a test you can’t fail.”

I nodded. “Alright.”

She sighed in frustration. “Song, you know I’m always happy to talk with you, but you actually have to, you know, talk.”

“Sorry... It’s just...” I trailed off.

Chase watched me expectantly, before sighing.

“I didn’t eat anything,” I said after a moment, “Like you told me.”

Chase nodded. “Good. You could have eaten something if you wanted, it’s just... Uh, you’ll understand why I said don’t when you... Trust me, I wish I hadn’t eaten when I did the test.”

“Alright.”

We sat there in silence, before she put a hoof around my shoulder. “Don’t worry about it, you’ll be fine.”

I leaned into her, my stomach churning. “Chase... what was your name?”

“My name?” She frowned.

“Before it was Chased Redemption.”

“Oh...” She shifted awkwardly. “Why?”

“Because... I’m not sure I remember mine...”

Chase frowned. “Wasn’t it Goldie?”

“I... don’t think so. I mean, that was what I remember being called, but I don’t think that was my real name. I think it was a nickname my parents called me.” I frowned as I tried to remember their faces. They were earth ponies, like me, and my father was a stallion and my mother was a mare, and... my father was... handsome? Ugly? Scarred? Boyish?

Urgh. Why was it so hard to remember anything that happened before I came to Castle Blackrock? I remember my first day here perfectly, and meeting Luna’s gaze in the Ascension Day celebrations, and before that... My father, my blurry, indistinct father shouted... something, at me... Was it because he was angry?

Chase sat silently for a moment. “I don’t remember my name at all. When I was your age, the nightkin were... different. We were still new, there were only a few any older than us, Astral Victory, Stygus, and a few others that died later.

“Stygus just chose names for us off the top of his head. He stood there, pointed at each of us and said ‘this is your name now’. They were all things he could relate to Luna, like the night, hymns, faith, Redemption...” She frowned. “And that’s how it still is, more or less. Stygus just picks a name for you.” For a moment, she looked angry. “He’s not Luna. Whatever he might tell you, Stygus isn’t the gate between Our Goddess and us. If it was Luna who gave me my name, I’d be angry at any who called me Chase rather than Chased Redemption. But that name wasn’t from My Goddess, it was from Stygus.

“When it was my sixteenth, and I was taken to be with Her for the first time. Stygus ‘escorted’ me to her, but really, I think he’s jealous of all who share Her blessings. When Her Grace asked me my name, I stuttered. I told her ‘Ch-chase’ without thinking about the informality of using my short name. I realised my mistake and was about to correct myself when Stygus snapped at me. He said, ‘Not your pet name, your real name’, and in the sight of My Goddess I shouted back at him, ‘You mean the one you chose? I am my own mare, and I have as much right to name myself as you do.’ He was stunned, and I turned to face Luna, ‘Chase, Your Majesty. My name is Chase.’ Two years later when she selected me for the Green, Chase was the name on the blade.”

Huh. So that explains why ‘Chase’ was on her blade, and not her actual name. Why hadn’t I thought about that before? I should probably have noticed that and asked about it before now. 

“A lot of nightkin choose a different name from the one Stygus gives. The point is that names are just words. The name your parents gave you is no more important than the name Stygus chose, or the one that pegasus in your year gave you. It’s not important if you can’t remember what your parents called you. Heck, even unblessed ponies usually change their names a few times.”

I nodded after a moment of silence. “Thanks, Chase.” It didn’t really make me feel better, but I was just glad she was there trying to help.

“Don’t worry about it.” She gave me a squeeze. “I always have time for you. What kind of mentor would I be if I didn’t?”

I shrugged.

“So...” Chase shifted and smiled at me. “Are you happy with Song as your name?”

“...I guess so,” I mumbled.

“Hmm... It doesn’t really fit you, you know. You can keep it if you want, but maybe you should think of another. Song of Night’s a bit of a mouthful anyway.” She grinned at me, her fangs gleaming. “Just don’t pick anything stupid like ‘Blood Letter’ or ‘Deadly Blade’.  It might sound like a good idea at the time, but after the hundredth time somepony snickers when you get introduced, you’ll hate it.”

“Alright.”

She rolled her eyes. “Come on, Song. Talk to me here, you’re being so quiet.”

I swallowed, still thinking about my family. Or trying to. Whenever I tried to picture my parents’ faces, I found myself thinking of Chase instead. I never wanted to forget them, but I think I already had.

“Hey, it’s alright.” Chase brushed a tear out from under my eye. When had I started crying? “I know you’re nervous about the test, but trust me, you’ll do fine.”

Oh, I’d forgotten about that. Chase mentioning it just made my empty stomach churn.

She pulled me into a tight hug. “It’ll all be fine, Song. Just get it done as quickly as you can and... try not to think about it.”

“Think about what?” I asked her. “What is the test?”

“You know I’m not allowed to tell you.”

“Why not?”
She shifted in her seat. “I’m not allowed to, and I’m not going to, alright?”

I found myself staring at her floor, frowning in thought.

“You really can’t fail this one, Song, they don’t let you. I’m not saying it’s easy, just... Cross bridges as they come, alright? There’s no point worrying about it right now.”

“But you always told me that hope wasn’t a plan, that I should always try to think ahead.”

She snorted. “Yeah, well, no one piece of wisdom like that can really work in every situation. It’s up to you to decide what applies when.”

We sat in silence for another moment or two.

“Song is a bad name, isn’t it?” I said after I thought about it. “I can’t even sing.”

Chase laughed. “Well, if you think of a better one, let me know and I’ll only call you that. Got any ideas for-”

Just then there was a knock at the door. A moment later it opened, and a servant walked in.

“Second Lieutenant,” he bowed as he spoke. “I’m sorry to disturb you, but Song of Night’s time has come.”

I gulped.

Chase stood up, and tilted her head towards the door. “Come on, S-” She paused. “Come on, I’ll walk you there.”

After a second, I stood up and followed Chase out. We passed through the halls of the Castle in silence, broken up only by the clop of our hooves. The servant followed behind us at a distance, not saying a word.

We came down onto the Castle’s ground level, and we walked past the mess hall towards the dungeons and cellars. As we passed the mess, I saw other ponies in my year chatting with their mentors, all of them looking nervous in some way. We took a right and headed down another flight of stairs, stopping long enough for the servant to cast a light spell with his horn. Chase shielded her eyes from it, and stepped out of the circle of the light. She could see more clearly in the dark without magic than me and the servant could with it.

After a while of trotting through the dark with Chase leading the way, we came to a stop in front of another set of stairs heading down. At the bottom I could see torchlight, flickering ever so slightly.

“This is as far as I’m allowed to walk with you,” Chase said after a second. “After this... I won’t be your mentor any longer, but I’ll always be there for you.” Before I could answer her, she hugged me, and I saw tears glistening on her face. Then she released me and trotted away into the dark.

Pausing to brace myself, I turned and trotted down the stairs. When I came to the bottom I found a nightkin sitting on a bench, a book in hoof. How could he read in this dark with just a little torchlight? Was nightkin eyesight really that good? Opposite from him were several doors. Heavy iron doors with small covered windows.

The nightkin glanced up at me. “Song of Night?”

I nodded.

He stood up, leading me to a door before pulling it open. “In here.”

Swallowing nervously, I stepped past him into the room. What I saw wasn’t what I was expecting. It was a rectangular room with only one entrance, and lit surprisingly well with torches clustered tightly along the wall. To my left was a table with several waterskins, and in front of me was another table. Resting on it was a simple, unadorned, black steel dagger, glittering in the firelight.

That wasn’t what surprised me though. What surprised me was the earth pony chained to the furthest wall from me. A gag was tied over his mouth, and his hooves were pinned above his head. His eyes were wide with fear as he watched me, and he shouted something muffled. He tried to kick and escape, but no matter how much he rattled the chains around his hind hooves, he wouldn’t be able to free himself.

“This pony joined Celestia’s army, and bore arms against Luna’s soldiers. Her pronouncement for this crime is death.”

The pony screamed and twisted in his chains all the more.

“You can only leave once he’s dead.”

After a moment, I frowned and turned around. “I don’t understand-”

The door slammed in my face, and the window was slid shut.

After a moment I turned around and faced the pony again, terror and disbelief in his eyes. I looked at the knife on the table, then back up at him, then at the knife again. I fell to my haunches as realisation started to dawn on me.

I was supposed to kill him. They wanted me to kill this stallion.

My stare must have scared him, because he started squirming. “Hmmmmmf!” The pony on the wall screamed, making me flinch. “Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuurghm!” Tears were in his eyes, and he was writhing, straining against the chains as hard as he could. “Ehm ee oh! Et me eeeeeeeeeee! Hehhhhhhhhlm! Hehhhhhhlm!”

I flattened my ears, and tried to cover them, but it didn’t help. He just kept screaming and screaming, staring at me like I was some kind of demon.

“Stop screaming!”

“Mmmmmmmmmmmmurgh!”

I grit my jaw. “Stop!”

He just hollered louder, the sound echoing through the room.

“I said, quiet!” I shouted at him, my voice cracking.

He stopped writhing, and stared at me, his chest heaving.

After meeting his gaze for a moment, I stood up. “I need to think,” I muttered as I paced back and forth in front of him.

Was this really the test? Just kill a pony? No, not a pony, a Celestian. Kill a Celestian? That seemed easy. They’d already tied him down, so what was the point of this?

If it was a puzzle it wasn’t a very clever one. I wasn’t the smartest in my year but even I could figure it out. The door was closed, the Celestian was the lock, the knife was the key. Key goes in lock, and the door opens. Simple, right?

I glanced at him.

Yeah, simple. Just kill the Celestian.

His coat was distorted in the firelight, but he was a pale colour, almost white. He had an orange and yellow striped mane, and glistening eyes surrounded by heavy bags. Ribs were showing underneath his skin, and he hadn’t been bathed in a while.

This wasn’t what I’d imagined a Celestian would look like. He just looked too normal. But I suppose he was what he was, even if he didn’t have froth on his lips and dumb, rabid eyes.

No, he definitely didn’t have lifeless eyes. He was begging me, tears rolling down his cheeks pathetically as he tried to get into my head with just his gaze.

I snorted and shook my head. Nope. It wasn’t going to work. Did he honestly think I’d forget what he was? A Celestian. Just a selfish heathen blasphemer that stood against Luna’s will. A soldier, that was what the nightkin had said. He took up arms against Lady Luna, so he had to die. Killing him was the right thing to do. It was Her will.

Nodding to myself in determination, I took the knife from the table and approached him. He started screaming again, louder this time. I came closer, and adjusted the leather grip in my teeth.

“-ol’ s’ill’,” I muttered around the knife.

He didn’t hold still, he just shook and writhed and shrieked, trying to escape. Squeezing my eyes and shut, I took a stab. His shrieking stopped, and there was a wet pop as the blade went through his skin.

I smelled something awful. Something like vomit. I opened my eyes, and looked up to see him staring down at me, still alive, his eyes wide in horror. Then I tasted something in my mouth. Something coppery and warm.

My gag reflex took over and I jerked away, spitting out the taste of blood. He started screaming again, louder than before, and I tried to ignore him as I got that awful, unnatural flavour off my tongue.

I shuddered and walked to the table with the water skins. I washed my mouth out and spat the water onto the floor, while the stallion’s painful sobbing and shrieking filled my ears. Then I started drinking as much water as I could, trying to get rid of the aftertaste. He was still screaming and crying. And the smell of vomit was filling the room.

I wiped water and blood from my chin as I turned around to look at him. The knife was dripping and buried in his gut. I must have stabbed into his stomach or something, because I could smell acid from here. And he was still screaming.

Oh, Luna. Drinking was a bad idea. The sight of that knife poking out of him made me turn around and throw up every drop of water that I just drank. Now I know why Chase told me not to eat anything. Dry heaving was better than tasting your last meal again.

And he never stopped screaming.

“Stop!” I yelled at him, getting frustrated. “Just shut it! Be quiet!”

He didn’t listen to me.

“Just die quietly!”

The Celestian was still screaming and I grit my jaw at just how loud it was. He was just one pony, how much noise could he possibly make?! Apparently it was a lot.

“Shut up!” I stomped my hoof. “You’re not allowed to scream!”

He didn’t listen. Maybe it was because he couldn’t hear me, or because he was too stupid to understand it wouldn’t save him, but he kept bellowing into his gag.

“Just be quiet!” I yelled. “Oh, Luna, why won’t you shut up?!”

His screams transformed into sobs, and that noise was even worse because it made me feel guilt for some reason. No, that wasn’t guilt. It couldn’t be. Killing a Celestian was the right thing to do. The smell was overpowering. I don’t know how long it’d take him to die, but he was still alive, and the smell of him was getting worse. Yeah, that had to be why my stomach was churning. It was just that horrible smell, wasn’t it? It couldn’t be guilt.

He was crying and staring at me with a look that mixed misery, resentment, and still begging for mercy. And he still wasn’t dead. The stallion was still staring at me, and sobbing and... Why wouldn’t he just die? I shuddered as I realised it could take all night if I didn’t step in and stab him again.

How long could he last? How long does it take for a wound to the stomach to kill a pony? I didn’t want to find out. I just needed to get away from this horrible smell and take a long bath.

I approached him, and he watched me warily with glistening eyes. He didn’t look very old. This soldier didn’t look any older than fifteen. Maybe he just looked really young for his age? Somehow I didn’t believe that.

“Look, I’ll make it quick.” Why was I bargaining with him? I didn’t need to bargain with him, I was the one with the power. He was the one that should be begging me to make it quick. “It’s better than you deserve anyway.”

His eyes bugged and he tried to pull away from me again. My teeth closed around the knife jutting out of his stomach, and the smell and feel of dried blood nearly made me throw up again. I yanked it out, he grunted in pain, and I had to hold back my gag reflex at the smell of bile this close to him. I tried to keep my tongue from touching the bloody handle, but I still got that awful coppery taste all through my mouth again.

Standing up on my hind hooves, and reaching up with my neck, I was about level with his throat.

He whimpered and tried to jerk away from me, but it didn’t help him.

The light’s faded from his eyes as the black voids of his pupils grew. He wheezed and gargled his last painful breath and died. The eyes are supposed to be the window to the soul, and I stared right into them as his soul left his body.

Oh sweet Luna, he had a soul. And a cutie mark, and a name and parents and things he liked doing and he really was a pony. Even if he was a Celestian, he was a living pony and I just killed him. I fell backwards onto my back, scrambling to my hooves away from him.

I trembled as I stared at the unmoving body with those dim, lifeless eyes that just moments before had been glistening with tears and focussed on me as I put a knife in his throat. I couldn’t get those last few seconds out of my head. The gurgling, the taste of blood in my mouth, the pressure of the knife between my teeth, his breath in my mane, and the lights fading. Oh, Luna, the lights fading.

I dry heaved again, and this time it wasn’t the smell that made me do it. Shuddering, I fell to the floor and realised what I’d done.

“I killed a pony.”

Shivering, I hugged myself and snatched up the water skin. I didn’t drink it, I just splashed it over my face and neck, trying to wash off some of the blood.

“It was Luna’s will. It was Luna’s will. It was Luna’s will,” I repeated to myself, pacing back and forth for a bit. That’s right, it was Luna’s order. It was the right thing to do, it had to be. Why would Luna have ordered it if it was the wrong thing?

She wouldn’t have. Luna was my Goddess, divinity in flesh, and the rightful ruler of this world. It wasn’t my place to question her.

That was it, that was the answer. She was right, and I was wrong. That had to be it. It didn’t matter if he had a soul or not, we all belonged to Luna, and she did with us as she saw fit. If she wanted him to be dead, and me to be the one that killed him, then that was right because she said it was right.

It was that simple. It was that simple.

“It’s Luna’s will.” I steeled myself, trotted over to the door and knocked. “The Celestian is dead!” I called out.

A moment later, the lock clicked and the door swung open. The nightkin stood there, staring down at my wet mane and the water dripping down my face. He glanced between me and the stallion chained to the wall, before, without a word, stepping aside and letting me past.

“Congratulations, little one. You’re no longer a foal, but an adult. A slight difference at times, but an important one.”

I didn’t answer him as I walked away from the dungeon, shutting the smell, and those eyes that just wouldn’t stop staring lifelessly, out of my mind. It was Luna’s will. I headed up the stairs and almost tripped over Chase in the dark.

“Hey, Song.” She tried to smile, but it disappeared off her face as soon as it appeared. “How did it go?”

I didn’t answer.

“Song?”

“I’m not Song,” I whispered. “Song’s a foal, I’m not a foal.” Not anymore. 

“Uh... of course you’re not,” Chase answered, sounding slightly confused and a little worried. “So, who are you then?”

“I...” I didn’t know. I just didn’t want to be Song anymore.

A slight difference at times, but an important one.

Slight. It had ‘S’ like Song, ‘ight’ like Night, and ‘L’ for Luna. It was like Chase’s name, made short and from the sounds of her old one.

I didn’t really care, but it would do.

“Slight,” I mumbled. “I’ll be Slight.”

“Alright...” Chase sounded a little confused. “If it’s what you want...?”

I nodded.

“Do you even know what it means?”

I shook my head. “I don’t care. It’s not Song.”

“Alright then... Slight?” She tested its sound out. “Slight?” She shrugged. “If it’s what you want... Are you sure you’re okay?”

I looked into her eyes. “It was Luna’s will.”

She blinked, then smiled gently and nuzzled me. “I’m proud of you. You’ve come so far, and I know you’ll serve Her Grace with conviction. Alright then, Song-Slight, let’s go get you cleaned up.” She stepped away from me and trotted towards the stairs up out of the cellar.

I followed after her, staying close.
> Chapter 4: Our Lady's Grace
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Conviction
Chapter 4
Our Lady's Grace


We know not how she was born, just that she existed.
What foul things had been done, to make a mare so twisted?

Was she built from the shadows, and spirits of the damned?
Pieces of The Beast's own heart, or blood of guiltless lamb?

Whatever place it was she crawled from, whatever lifeless womb,
We know that when she saw the world, she saw it as our tomb.
Eleventh verse of 'Curse of the Everfree'. Unknown author. Circa 0040.


I froze, spoon halfway to my mouth, as a pony sat at my table. The oats in the spoon's basin dripped out as I set it back into the bowl. I didn't turn to look at them, just stayed where I was. Why was somepony sitting at my table?

"I'm sorry, it's just that this table only had one pony at it, my friends are doing extra runs with Astral Victory, and all the other tables are occupied." A filly's voice. Pleasant enough and a touch nervous, but it grated on me nonetheless. "Is it okay if I sit here? Just for today?"

No. No it was not.

My stomach growled, asking me to keep eating, but instead I turned to glare at the intruder. The white maned thirteen year-old flinched at my look. Her green coat was the colour of pine needles, and she seemed uncomfortable as I stared at her. 

Good. 

I didn't like it when ponies watched me eat, she didn't like it when ponies stared at her. It was a mutual understanding.

"I swear I'll be silent, it will only be today and you're always eating alone anyway."

There was a reason for that. I let her know that reason as my glower hardened, and I leaned in closer to her. She was thirteen, I was sixteen. The way I was acting, she was expecting me to start a fight. A fight that she knew she couldn't win.

"I'll-I'll just go," she mumbled as she stood up, taking her food with her. As she trotted away, she glanced over her shoulder at me, and hastily looked forward again when she saw me still staring. I watched until she sat on the corner of a table with a few fourteen years, and nervously began eating while they ignored her.

Good.

I picked up my spoon again, and raised the oats to my lips.

"That was rather harsh."

My spoon clattered into the bowl as I turned to glare at my newest intruder.

Strong Faith ignored all common sense and sat at my table. Other ponies shouldn't be sitting at my table. I can't eat when they're there.

"If Astral finds out you're bullying the years under you, you'll be cleaning the castle's chamber pots again." He actually seemed concerned.

That wasn't bullying, I was just trying to eat here. Is it really that much to ask for a table to myself?

He sat there in increasingly awkward silence, trying to ignore how much I wanted him to go away. I wasn't being too subtle, was I?

"So, it's the announcement today," he started in a conversational tone.

Yes. Yes it was. Why did he feel the need to talk to me about it?

When my only answer was more silence, he continued. "Today is a big day, isn't it? We find out who will be First, Second, and Third."

I knew that. I may score near the bottom in strategy and leadership, but that didn't mean I couldn't remember the thing they've been telling us for the last twelve years. Today was the day. It's kind of hard to forget that when it's been looming over our lives for as long as any of us could remember.

He shifted his hooves, not touching his breakfast. He stared down for a moment, before looking back up at me. "Who do you think will be First?"

I blinked in surprise when I realised he was nervous. Frowning, I glanced around the room and saw his usual friends watching us, looking curious and surprised that we were talking. Stern Conviction in particular was watching us, looking a little worried. Why wasn't he asking them this? Why me? I wasn't Stygus, how should I know if he will be First?

I frowned back at Strong Faith, crossing my forelegs. 

Apparently he'd followed my gaze to his usual friends, and understood my question. "I ask you because..." He sighed and looked down again. "I just cannot. I don't want them to see me nervous. I just needed to ask somepony, and you're here alone and..." he trailed off, looking at me expectantly.

I blinked in surprise, before sighing. 

He wasn't here to annoy me, he was just here to settle the churning in his stomach. I don't know why he would be nervous, he really was the obvious choice for First. The chess piece cutie mark he had was a sign of his talent in strategy and battle. He was a terrible warrior, but definitely an effective leader. He had less reason to be nervous than I did. There was far less competition for First in this year than there was in others.

"First," I pointed my hoof at him. "Second," I rested it against my chest. "Third," I pointed a hoof towards Blessed March. After a moment, I smirked and pointed at myself again, "Green."

He blinked at me, before smirking back. "Who says you'll be Green when you might not even be Second?"

"Second," I repeated, "I am the best."

Strong Faith snorted. "Even if you do get Second, which Stern Conviction is just as likely to claim as you, the Green most often goes to the Third."

I shrugged. All I could do was remain faithful to our Lady and know that she would make the right choice, even if I wasn't it. Luna's will was law, and I would serve her faithfully no matter what rewards I received for doing so. That said, if she gave me the chance to prove myself to her, I would jump at the opportunity to earn her affections.

He leaned forward again. "Are you sure I'm to be First?"

I nodded.

He still seemed nervous, but a little less than when he first sat down."Thank you, Slight."

I simply rolled my eyes.

He sat there for a moment, and opened his mouth to speak again, but I interrupted.

"Now leave." I pointed a hoof at the table he usually sat at.

He blinked at me, frowning. "I-"

"Go away," I said firmly, glaring at him.

He looked confused for a moment, before he shrugged and stood up. "Alright, bye."

I didn't answer him as I picked up my spoon and watched him walk away. After I was sure he was gone, I went to eat my oats again. I froze when a shadow fell over me.

Gritting my jaw in frustration, I turned around to glare at whoever had disturbed me again. That glare dropped and I blinked in surprise when I saw the pony that was bothering me.

"Chase?"

She grinned and sat next to me. "Who'd you expect?"

I stared at her for a moment, before I smiled back. "When did you get back?" I frowned as I noticed the heavy bags under her eyes and the new scar on her cheek. Her mane was tangled and pointing in all directions, while her coat was grime-stained and I could see flakes of dried blood mixed through it.

"About half an hour ago." She yawned and stretched, her shoulders popping. "I came here straight from Hoofens."

I pointed at the marks on her cheek.  "These?"

"Oh Well, I was with General Bishop out at Clover's Gap, with the vanguard, when we had a skirmish with some gryphons we didn't know were gonna be there." She tapped the mark on her cheek. "Bastard almost gutted me with these freaky hook blades they strap on their wings, but they retreated right after he scratched me. Bishop ordered us not to pursue because they probably had a larger force on the other side of the gap, and he wanted it scouted out first. I would have gone, but Luna sent orders and I was rotated out of his retinue and sent back here." She smiled and put her wing around me. "Which is fine by me. The big ceremony's happening today, huh?"

I nodded and looked back to my meal then back at Chase. I was hungry, but... It could wait. It had been a month since I'd seen her, and I was eager to catch up. Pushing the oats away from myself, I turned to Chase. "Gryphons?"

"Yeah." She grinned. "I'd never fought them till this month, but it was seriously interesting. It's a damn shame they joined with the Celestians, because I'd love to see a few of those brutes tearing into enemy lines with us holding their leashes. And some of them were really good warriors too; I was surprised by the range of martial styles and tactics I saw. I saw one outduel a blade caster with just two short swords, and I thought only nightkin with ghost blades, or a better blade caster, could do that. Not all of them were that great though; some of them just flew straight at me with an axe or a hammer or something. They had no uniformity, no consistency."

I nodded, interested. "General Bishop?"

"An interesting stallion, actually." Chase tapped her chin. "I didn't see any of his supposedly 'brilliant' strategies, but there weren't any actual battles either. I got the impression he was smart enough, and he didn't seem as scared of us or Luna as the rest of his soldiers. Not that he lacked discipline, he just knew where the line was and knew that he was a long way from crossing it." 

Her ears perked up and she grinned, shoving me with her hoof. "Only two years from now, and you'll be on rotation with the rest of us, eh? You'll get to travel around under Luna's orders, smiting all sorts of exotic heathens, mixing with famous generals, and getting your own foal to mentor back here at Blackrock."

I nodded, my smile growing to match hers.

"I told you, Slight, it's hard, but it's worth it."

We sat in silence for a moment before I asked, "Chase? What's it like?"

"What's what like?" She replied.

"Being with Luna."

She blinked in surprise, before she smiled again and slapped me on the back. "Why? Nervous?"

I didn't answer her, just frowned in annoyance.

"Oh, I'm just teasing." She rolled her eyes. "You were more fun when you were a foal." Then she paused in thought, breathing in as she stared at the ceiling. After a moment or two, she looked back across at me. "It's... It's... surreal. I-" She snapped her mouth shut and thought for another moment. "My first time with Luna was the greatest night of my life, and any nightkin will tell you exactly the same thing."

Nodding at her, I turned to look back at the table, thinking of carnal pleasures delivered by the majesty of Our Grace. 

It might be a few months until I experienced it, or it might just be a hoofful of days. Luna wouldn't bed my year by a schedule or en mass. She'd take her time, working her way through us one by one, sampling our intimacy and deciding her preferences. Those she enjoyed she would return to, those who failed to excite her would very rarely be cycled back to Castle Blackrock, spending most of their years loving her at a distance, or at best, among a crowd of others.

My heart started to beat a little faster at that thought. Or maybe a lot faster. I swallowed nervously. Our Beautiful Moon, alone with me, holding me, speaking with me, touching me, and judging me.

"So, how do you plan on getting the Green?"

I glanced at her confused.

"Yeah, plan. I mean, the first night's important, making a good impression and pleasing her, but it's not like you're going to be the only one in your year that will succeed in that. You need to stand out from the crowd, not just in bed but day to day as well. All nightkin have the same coat and mane, so you need to do something to distinguish yourself." Chase indicated the piercings in her ear. "Some get tattoos on their face and neck just to help Luna remember them. You don't need to do anything like that any time soon, your mane and coat are as unique as any other pony's, but after your first night with Luna, you might want to do your mane back in braid, or locks, or something that'll help you stand out in Luna's mind." After a second she added, "Don't shave it off though, you want to do something that makes you look unique, but, you know, actually attractive."

I considered her words as I turned back to my meal. My stomach growled at me to eat, but I wasn't comfortable doing that with Chase sitting right there.

"Oh, right." Chase muttered as she looked at me. "Your weird eating alone thing?"

I nodded.

Chase rolled her eyes and stood up. "You've got the day off till the ceremony, right?"

I smiled at her, nodding.

"Great," she grinned. "After you're done with breakfast, come to my room and we can catch up." 

"Alright. "

"Gee, don't sound so enthusiastic," she yawned again as she turned away.

When she was gone, I turned back to my meal and resumed eating. 

Just a few hours until the ceremony. Just a few hours until I'm one of The Three. Then it's just a few weeks till my night with Lady Luna.

And then, then I'll be a nightkin, one of Luna's own.

- - - - - - - -





I think Stygus always stands above other nightkin because he's insecure about his height. None of the other officers bothered with the formality of finding an elevated position when making an announcement or speaking to the group. He was small for a stallion, but normally sized for a mare. I suspect for him to be Luna's favourite he'd have to be disproportionately endowed.

Internally, I sighed in annoyance and looked up, vaguely hearing him blather on about the esteem of our positions, and the incredible blessing we were to be granted. They'd only been telling us this since we first arrived twelve years ago; I'm not entirely certain why he felt the need to repeat it now.

I'm sure every one of us was as sick of it by now as I was, but none of us broke rank or spoke out. We all tried to hide it, but I could see the nerves on everypony present by the way they shifted their weight ever so slightly, or a pegasus ruffled his wings a little bit. I was nervous too, but I think I did a better job of hiding it, or at least disguising it as boredom.

Thirteen of us in a line, with Stygus standing on his podium, and our mentors watching from the walls around the courtyard. It wasn't much of a ceremony, but I suppose we hadn't really become nightkin yet. For all of Stygus' long winded speech, this was essentially an announcement more than anything else. The real change would come after Luna had her time with us.

"-and so I must congratulate each and every one. I know you will serve our Goddess with conviction and pride." He saluted us with his wing, and we all returned the gesture with our hooves, even the pegasi.

"So, without any more waiting, it's time to announce how you will serve Her Grace. Remember, no matter what role you are given, we are all blessed by her affections." He smiled, and stepped down. "Starting at the top, the First shall be Strong Faith."

Next to me, I practically heard him smiling and the tension release from his body. Strong Faith stepped forward and bowed low.  "Thank you, Captain."

Stygus nodded and turned to us, and I felt my pulse rising. Now for the Second, which was to be me or Stern Conviction.  No. It was to be me. I swallowed and stared at Stygus. It has to be me.

"The Second was an unusually difficult choice this year. Normally there is a clear leader when it comes to this title, but in this case there were two standouts."

I closed my eyes, and breathed out, trying to calm myself.

"Ultimately though, I decided that the title of Second should go to the pony with the highest victory ratio. Step forward, Stern Conviction."

My eyes bugged as my heart dropped to my stomach, and I looked across to see my rival looking relieved and overjoyed. 

He stepped forward, a wide grin on his face as he bowed low.

"It is an honour, Sir."

I opened my mouth to protest, but hesitated when Stygus looked directly at me. We stared at each other for a moment, before he looked to the crowd again.

"The rank of Third will go to-"

I tuned him out, and looked over to Chase, whose jaw was taut. She didn't look disappointed, just angry. She wasn't staring at me though; rather, she was glaring at Stygus, who seemed not to notice. After a moment she looked back towards me, frowning in thought, then back to Stygus.  Then she turned around, trotted down the stairs and out of the courtyard. 

- - - - - - - -





"Stygus is a fool!" Chase ranted as she paced in front of me. "A blind, vain, arrogant, jealous fool!"

I didn't comment as I sat at the edge of Chase's bed and stared at the ground.

"How could he have passed you over? The victory ratios are meaningless!" she shouted, and looked at me. "You are the better fighter, I've seen it! Stern has his strength, and that's the sole reason he was able to defeat you! He has a fair amount of talent, but compared to you it's nothing!"

I think Chase might have been slightly biased, but I agreed with the sentiment.

"The victory ratios weren't merely close, they were nearly indistinguishable! Four matches! Four matches worth of difference! And you two have duelled what has to be hundreds of times!"

I grit my jaw. "Chase."

She ignored me, and kept pacing. "No, Stygus didn't actually bother to spend time with your year and find your strengths and weaknesses for himself, he just relied on what your teachers had to say."

"Chase," I said a bit more loudly.

"You know, I bet the fact I was your mentor had some influence on his decision as well! He hates sharing Luna, and he's never liked me. Respected me, maybe, but doesn't change the fact he's always trying to rotate me out and away from Lady Luna."

"Chase!" I repeated and clopped my hooves to get her attention.

"That blind, arrogant, vain piece of-" 

"Chase!" I shouted.

She paused in her pacing and looked at me.

"You're pacing and ranting," I said after a moment. "Not helping."

She frowned at me, but after a moment she sighed and nodded. "You're right." Sitting on the bed next to me, she turned and asked, "So, what are we going to do about this?"

I swallowed, and stared at the floor again. There was only one thing I really could do. "Move on? " Just saying that felt like a kick to the gut.

Chase sat next to me, silent for a moment before she put her hoof around my shoulder. I was taller than she was these days, but she still hugged me to her chest and stroked my mane. Part of me wanted to push her away and say I wasn't a foal anymore, most of me just wanted to accept the closeness and let her wipe away my tears.

The real pain of it was how long I'd worked towards this. Hours of my free time in the courtyard, now wasted. I practiced not just with the ponies from my year, but the years above me, and with any nightkin that was willing as well. This wasn't just something I merely wanted, this was something I'd been working towards ever since I was foal. And I had every chance of getting it too. It wasn't a pipe dream or wild flight of fancy, it was something I'd always had a very good chance of achieving. I was strong, fast, and I'd always enjoyed it. 

My special talent lent itself well to the ebb and flow of combat, and though there was no music to accompany, I always loved the delicate hoof work and precise timing that came with every moment of combat. It wasn't my special talent, but in the absence of stage and song, it was the closest I ever got to utilizing it fully.

But now that all the work and passion was just... thrown away, I felt not just disappointed but resentment. Damn Stygus for not choosing me, damn Stern for being chosen, and damn Starlit Path for training him so well. I was holding back tears, and at the same time I was fighting the need to take a knife to Stern while he slept . 

Damn it! That was my title! Mine!

After a moment, Chase stopped stroking my mane, and pushed me away from her as she stood up. Once more, she started pacing in front of me, frowning in thought. I watched her, wondering what she was about to suggest.

After a minute of silence broken only by her hooves on the stone floor, she stopped and turned to me. "There's still a way for you to become Second."

I didn't respond immediately, just watched for a moment, before I wiped my eyes and asked, "How?"

"We won't convince Stygus to change his mind. So, we go above him to the ultimate authority of Castle Blackrock."

I blinked. "Her Grace..."

"Exactly," Chase nodded, and started pacing again. "If we can prove to Luna herself that you deserve to be Second over Stern, then she'll definitely give the title to you. And, it'll help you stand out from the others in your year for the Green."

I nodded, smiling at the thought. The attentions of Lady Luna, and the title I deserved, it sounded almost too good to be true.

"But, it would be risky." Chase looked towards me. "Not just a little, but a lot."

I tilted my head to the side.

"If you make that challenge, Luna will see it as more than just you versus Stern, but also me against Stygus. You've been given an order by your captain, who's been chosen by your Goddess. By questioning his authority, you're mutinying against Luna's will. If you lose, that is. I'll have to back you up, or it won't be seen as a legitimate challenge. You'll need me to support your claim, so my neck will be on the line too."

I nodded.

"Sometime during this coming month, Luna will stop by the training yards and pick out someone from your year to be the first one blessed. When Luna does that, the first time that is, you challenge Stern Conviction to a duel. If you win, and it's a clean win, Luna will decide you should be Second. Stygus will be punished for picking the wrong pony, and chances are I'll get in her good books. If you lose though, the punishment will be harsh and humiliating, and you can kiss your chances of the Green goodbye. I'll be thrown on the spit with you, and probably rotated out to the worst station possible for a few months, maybe even Canterlot."

I frowned. "What will happen to Stern?"

"Nothing. If you beat him, he loses the title of Second, but won't be punished because it's not his fault Stygus made a bad decision. If he beats you, he's defended his title and nothing will come of it." Chase shook her head and turned to me. "Anyway, that doesn't really matter. What do you think?"

After a moment I shrugged at her.

She rolled her eyes and trotted forward to stare me in the eyes. "No, Slight, this is a big deal. This isn't just about you and me what you want, it's also about Stygus and if he really deserves to keep his rank. This won't just affect us, but all the nightkin. Do you think that you're the best warrior of your year?"

I swallowed. "Yes."

"Then it's your duty to serve Luna to the fullest of your abilities, regardless of what you want and the risk to yourself. To do otherwise would be blasphemy. I'm not going to force you to fight, but you need to remember that you're a servant of Lady Luna before anything else. All that really matters is how well you serve her. If you think you're the best warrior, and I think you are, it falls to you to prove that and to take that talent as far as you can in our Lady's service." Chase poked me in the chest. "Can you beat Stern Conviction?"

Nodding, I said, "Yes."

"Are you going to challenge him in the sight of our Goddess?" I opened my mouth to answer, but she cut across me. "Really think about this. Really, really think about this, Slight."

What was there that needed thinking about? It would be wrong of me not to challenge Stern, someone needed to stand up against Stygus, and it was my moral duty to fight for Luna's affections, was it not? And that even worked alongside my own desires to be Second. I could defeat Stern, so I would defeat Stern.

"I will challenge Stern Conviction."

Chase nodded at me, and turned away, pacing again. "Alright. Luna's away at the moment, but she'll be back sometime next week. After that, she could stop by your year at any time, but I'll do my best to keep her distracted. In the meantime, you need to practice, a lot. Talk to as many nightkin as you can, spar with as many ponies as you can fit in every hour, find all your weaknesses and work to remove them. If you fail... Well, just don't fail, for both our sakes."

I sat there until she started to glare at me.

"What are you still doing here? Go! It's day time! I'm going to sleep, and you're going to spend every spare hour you can between now and next week perfecting your technique." She started to shove me towards the door. "Go, go, go!"

I stumbled into the hall, and she slammed it shut behind me.

- - - - - - - -





The week and a half passed in a blur, blending together in my mind as a giant mix of tension and aching muscles. The hours I burned away in training didn't really seem to help much. It takes much more than a week to really improve any combatant. Still, we were extremely close before, and as near as I could tell, Stern had actually relaxed a bit since being declared Second, so perhaps I'd taken ahead of him ever so slightly.

As soon as it started, the week ended, and before I knew it, I was lined up in the courtyard as the sun rose over the horizon, waiting to enact the genuinely dangerous part of the 'plan'. Really, it wasn't much of a plan, more of a hope that I could defeat Stern when it mattered most. I wasn't alone, and we were all standing at attention, watching as two from our year duelled in the ring before us. I was barely watching, my stomach churning nervously as I glanced at the current Second. I knew I could beat him, I'd done it before, but... Everypony has off days, and what if today was mine?

Stern Conviction was an earth pony's earth pony, or at least that was how Chase liked to describe him. He was easily the tallest in our year, and the thickest. Not an absolute giant, but certainly a solid sized lump of bone and muscle. He was stronger than I was, and had better endurance. I was an above average earth pony, taller than the average mare of my tribe and with a respectably large pool of earth pony magic. Stern though, was a spectacular earth pony with more raw magic in him than anypony else in our year, unicorn and pegasus included. 

Fighting him was never easy, and today I found myself thinking only of just how hard he could buck and just how badly he could outlast me in an endurance contest. 

No.

Gritting my jaw, I looked back ahead. I was the better warrior, more skillful, faster, and with better hoofwork. I could beat him. No, not only could, but would.

That was when she appeared. Oh goddess, my heart rate rose as she entered the courtyard, her blue armour glowing with power, her starry mane billowing. Her walk was regal, elegant, supple, perfect. It spoke of power, grace, poise, agility, and danger. She wasn't a mere pony, she was a Goddess, a force of nature. She could destroy this entire courtyard with less effort than it would take me to sip from a glass of water.

And I was about to risk her wrath.

I gulped, and glanced at Chase who was walking some small distance behind her. She caught my eyes, and glanced at Stern Conviction, then back at me. Her message was clear. Are you sure you want to do this?

I hesitated, but after a second I swallowed and nodded. To earn Luna's affections, I had to stand out. I was the best, now I just had to prove that in sight of my Goddess.

I stepped forward out of line, and raised my voice, "I challenge Stern Conviction."

Astral Victory paused, glancing at me with his eyebrows raised. Then he looked back to the two ponies in the ring, who had both stopped and were staring at me, and said, "Alright, you can fight him next-"

"No." I said firmly with a stomp, my heart racing like I'd been galloping for miles. "I challenge him for the rank of Second. He's not the greatest warrior of our year, I am."

Stygus' deep voice barked out, making me jump. "Song of Night , get back in line!"

I looked at Chase, who nodded at me, then back at Stygus. "No. Your judgment on the Second is flawed, and I wish to prove that to Lady Luna. You're not the ultimate authority here, our goddess is." I bowed low towards the princess.

"How curious, it has been a while since a challenge was issued." Luna smiled, showing the barest hint of her fangs, and glanced at Chase. "Stygus, you know the rules, let us hope that you were correct in your choice. Chase, for your sake, let us hope your charge knows what she's doing. It'd be such a shame to damage that beautiful body of yours."

Chase stepped forward and bowed low. "Slight is-"

"Song," Stygus corrected with a glare.

"Slight," she snapped back. "Slight is without any doubt in my mind the best warrior of this year. Stern Conviction is stronger and has more magic, which is the only reason he has ever been able to defeat her. Stygus is too blind to see it, relying on reports and victory tallies. In a few years' time, Slight will have matured more in body and magic and will clearly outshine him."

"Yes, yes, we care not for the why, merely that a challenge has been issued." Luna flicked a hoof before looking straight at me, her eyes trailing over my body as though she was inspecting me for the first time. I know I was merely being judged for worth, but my pulse soared even faster at her attention. Just that she was looking at me was enough to make my ears burn.

I rose up from my bow and trotted to the ring. 

Astral was watching me with no expression. His eyes flicked over me, before he turned to face the assembled class. "Stern Conviction, step forward."

The class parted as Stern made his way to the front. He was looking at me, seeming slightly hurt that I'd done this to him. We both took positions on opposite sides of the ring, and he frowned at me.

"I wish to give Slight a chance to back out, before she does anything that merits punishing."

It was too late for that anyway. I simply shook my head.

"Slight, please. If you lose then..."

"Stop being a coward and fight!" I snapped before he could give the impression he was going to go easy to save me from losing.

He grit his jaw. "Slight," he warned. "Don't force this."

I turned to Astral Victory. "If he continues to try and escape, does that count as a forfeit?"

Stern stomped his hoof and snarled at me. "Fine then! You brought this on yourself!"

Astral stood in the centre of the ring, glancing between us sadly. "Are both the combatants ready?"

"Yes," Stern hissed, and lowered himself to the ground.

I nodded.

"And you both understand this is a true fight? No rules or sparring limitations, if you're at risk of serious injury there won't be any intervention?"

I nodded again and lowered myself, keeping my eyes on Stern.

Stern didn't even respond.

"Then, in that case..." Astral glanced between us again, "You may fight." Then he stepped out of the ring.

We started circling each other, and as always, Stern's hoofwork was precise and perfect. Each step measured and placed just the right distance apart. I shifted the direction left and he copied, circling with me. Neither of us stumbled or put a hoof wrong, so almost a minute passed with us just circling each other.

Then I stepped forward, and Stern darted in to meet me. His strikes were hard and fast, perfectly executed jabs and without overextending at all. No window opened up as I ducked between and under his strikes, before shifting back a step. He followed forward and feinted to his right. I spotted the move, and backed away again to avoid the heavy blow he prepared but didn't use.

Fighting Stern was always difficult. His defence perfect, but his offence slightly delayed. That wasn't an issue for him because his spectacular endurance allowed him to wear down anypony. With enough time, I'd be exhausted and sloppy and he'd take the advantage. He was a precision fighter, never leaving his guard open, but always pressing his opponent.

I wasn't a precision fighter. That's not to say that my hoofwork was slow or wrong, as much as I didn't care for the step-by-step perfection he strove for. To me it was a dance. It wasn't just about doing everything right, it was about feeling the ebb and flow of things, about you and your partner in violence. Not the rote learning of punches and hoof placement, but deciding moment by moment what the next step in the dance was and how to match the tune.

I twisted on my hind hooves, spinning past him and into the centre of the ring again. I didn't get the chance to strike him that I'd hoped for, as he perfectly pivoted and moved forward to keep the pressure up.

I moved forward too, his hoof brushing my ear-tip as I passed through his defence. I'd gotten lucky, I knew that, but it didn't matter. I was past his iron guard now. My strikes weren't half as hard as his, but they were better placed, and he was reeling after a painful clap to his ear. He still kept his perfect poise, but that wasn't saving him as I landed another blow on his jaw. Catching my hoof with his, he tried to land a counter attack. Sliding around it, I knocked his forehoof away, and with both his forehooves off the ground he had to rear back to stay upright. Spinning on my forehooves, I knocked his hind legs out from under him, and double bucked him in the stomach while he was still in the air.

It was a heavy blow, and I felt it in my legs as I was turning to face him again. Stern wasn't even winded as he stood back up with dust on his coat and frustration on his face. This time I darted forward to fight him, but no, his defence was back up and my attacks were all blocked. Overextending on my left, he landed a glancing blow on my shoulder that nearly knocked me out of balance. 

Nearly.

His eyes widened as he realised what he'd expected to be a strong hit wasn't, and I was inside his guard again. He was backing from me now, barely keeping pace as I landed more than one solid hit on his chest and shoulder, but without much effect because of just how tough he was. Then I overextended, and his blow to my face knocked me clean off my hooves. 

Even dazed, I rolled to standing and avoided his follow up strikes. Most of them. He still scored another blow to my face, no doubt blackening my eye, and a strike on my shoulder, leaving a large bruise.

Grabbing his hoof as he punched, and pivoting with his momentum, I threw him over my shoulder. He didn't land right this time, and I smashed my hoof into his exposed stomach, fully winding him. He rose to his hooves, but failed to block my strike to his head. Staggering away, he slammed into the ground again as I kicked the legs out from under him. My forehooves closed around his, and I pulled him upwards, head-butting his face. I think I cracked the cartilage in his nose as he fell back down.

Panting, I stepped away for a second, and he started to rise again. Darting in, I powered a strike into his kidney and he gasped in pain, stiffening. I stepped over him, and grabbed one of his forehooves, while I wrapped my hind legs around his neck. I tightened my grip, cutting off his breath and nearly yanking his foreleg out of its natural position. 

"Yield," I ordered through gritted teeth.

He didn't answer, just wheezed for air. 

"Yield. Tap your free hoof three times and I'll stop."

His free hoof went to the ground, but not to tap it. He tried to push himself back up, and I closed my eyes as I pulled on his leg. Screaming in pain as his foreleg dislocated, Stern tried to throw me off again, but needn't have bothered as I stood up by myself. 

I'd won the fight. I didn't need to kick him when he was already down.

Then I blinked in realisation as a grin split my face. I'd won the fight! In sight of Lady Luna, I'd won the fight!

I looked over at Chase, and saw her grinning at me.

It was a good, clean fight, with no luck or dirty tricks at all. Well, there was luck when I got through his defence the first time, but other than that? I was the clear winner.

I turned to face Lady Luna and bowed.

Astral Victory barked out, "Win! Song of Night!"

"Slight," I corrected quietly, daring a look up at my Goddess as I waited on her reaction.

"Most impressive," her eyes narrowed as she looked over at Stygus, "Or perhaps, most lacking. Stygus, I want to see you in my chambers first thing tomorrow morning. You're dismissed."

"My Lady!" he protested. "Anypony can have an off day; the outcome of one duel doesn't prove that Song of Night is any better than Stern Conviction."

"Oh, is that so? Tell me, are you confident enough in your choice to agree to another duel tomorrow? And the day after? And the day after that?" Luna licked her lips. "You may be strong, but can your body take that punishment ?"

"M-my Lady," he stuttered as he bowed. "That's not what I was suggesting. I made an informed decision based on how Stern Conviction and Song of Night performed over the year. To the best of my knowledge Stern Conviction remains a stronger warrior."

"Therefore Stern Conviction should win more often, is that not so?" She began walking towards Stygus, her body swaying sensually with a feline grace. "I ask again, are you willing to put your body on the line?"

"...No, My Grace," he answered quietly.

"Ah, and thus we have our answer. You picked a pony you had no confidence in, and that, my dear  Stygus, was your mistake. My office, tomorrow morning." Luna looked over at Chase. "You have chosen well; see me tomorrow morning as well." She finally made her way towards me, walking around me, eyes tracing every curve of my body. "Congratulations, your ploy  paid off; you are now the Second."

"Thank you, Your Grace," I answered, still bowing as low as I could. My heart was racing, and I wanted nothing less than to stand up and dance and hold hooves with Chase while laughing like a mad pony. For obvious reasons, I didn't do that.

She was suddenly brushing up against me, her coat far softer than any silk, and I could feel her breath on my neck. I could have sworn she licked my ear as well, but that was surely my imagination. My already hammering heart beat faster and harder as blood rushed to my ears.

"Mmmmm..." She licked her lips and trotted past me, her tail brushing along my cheek. "My chambers. Now."

Obediently, I stood to trot after her, before I froze in sudden realisation. Her chambers. Now. Her chambers. Right now.

I put a hoof to my lip, and gulped when it came away bloody. I could feel it swelling, and I knew that my eye was as black as tar. I would be in the chambers of my Goddess while I was bruised and dirty and not ready to be in her presence at all.

For some reason I couldn't fathom now, I hadn't thought of that when planning this.

Luna stopped and looked back to glare at me. "Now," she hissed.

I immediately galloped after her, only glancing over my shoulder to see Stern Conviction glaring at me with hate, pain, and betrayal. He was clutching his shoulder, and being helped by a unicorn servant with a healing spell. Then I passed through the castle doors and lost sight of him.

Well he shouldn't have accepted the title of Second if he didn't deserve it.

I looked back ahead at Luna, and smiled to myself as I trotted more quickly to match her longer strides. Watching her walk usually entranced me, but now I just felt clumsy. With a dancing cutie mark, I had always been more graceful and sure-hoofed than even the pegasi in my year. But walking alongside Luna made me feel like a cow next to a cat. Except the cat was larger.

Her tail glittered with a thousand stars as I gazed at her movements, her cutie mark, and any part of her that I could lay my eyes on. Dimly, I realised I hadn't matched my goddess' gaze since I was a foal and too foolish to realise how wrong that was.

But that didn't matter. I'd done it. I'd earned the title of Second; I was now one of the Three. A wide grin split my face, and before I could help myself I rose up onto my hindhooves and did a giddy twirl. Halfway through it I realised what I was doing, and completed the motion as fast as I could, pretending it hadn't happened, but Luna was already staring at me with a smile on her face.

"Tell me, have you ever worn normal clothing before?" Her tail flicked up at me playfully. "With those dancing skills and some nice clothing..."

I gulped and stared at the ground. "No." My eyes widened as I realised how short an answer that was, too brusque for a higher ranking officer, let alone Lady Luna, the Liege of the Night herself. "I-I- Uh... That is, no, Your Grace. I never have."

"Well it is never too late to learn. I've got a particularly delicious outfit that would work perfectly on you." A shudder ran through my body as her gaze trailed along me. "Most definitely, but another time perhaps. I have something different in mind for tonight."

A blush covered my face, and I hated myself for it. I was the Second, wasn't I? The Second doesn't blush like a foal with a crush. "A-As you wish, your Grace."

Without warning I was forced against the wall, her tongue in my mouth, dominating me and forcing me to submit. I was too surprised to do anything other than stare at her closed eyes and freeze in blind panic. Then just as suddenly as it began, she was gone, walking along normally as she said over her shoulder, "Personally I find the crush rather endearing. It's a nice change of pace. "

I stared at her, mouth agape and panting before I remembered a conversation I'd once had with Chase. 

"She can read your mind..." she chuckled and rubbed the back of her neck. "It makes things really incredible when she knows exactly what makes you squirm." 

Luna could read my mind. Internally, I prayed that I hadn't thought of anything that would make her unhappy, and then I realised I was praying to her, Luna, the being reading the thoughts from my head, about her not seeing anything in my head that would displease her. The foolishness of such an action was undeniable.

I swallowed as I stared at her walking away, before I galloped to catch up. I slowed to a rapid trot when I was just behind her, and stared at the ground rather than her flank. Not that that helped, because I was still thinking of her flank. 

Dimly, I became aware that I truly was bare before her. I might as well be a foal trying to hide a lie from a parent. Even more so, actually.

Was she reading my mind as I realised all this?

Though there was no answer, she moved directly before me, her tail slipping to one side as her flank swayed in my face. My mind froze, and my body reacted as I threw myself to the left, slamming into the wall on my bruised shoulder. A moment later I facehoofed. 

Obviously, Luna wouldn't have done that if she hadn't wanted me to watch her flank. Why was I such a fool? I never wanted to be First, but perhaps a modicum of intelligence wasn't too much to ask for. Now I was acting like a true idiot in front of my Goddess. My dreams of how this night would go weren't quite surviving reality.

And then her laughter reached my already burning ears and I wished that I hadn't defeated Stern Conviction. I could have just been another nameless face among the nightkin, serving her in grateful silence. But no, I just had to be ambitious. I just had to be one of the Three, didn't I?

I shook my head and scowled, catching up to Luna again. No. This was what I wanted. This was what I'd earned. It was my duty to serve Lady Luna as best as I could, and that meant being the Second of my year.  

With new-found determination, I set my eyes on her flank, staring at it intensely. 

Then I realised just how stupid that was and looked at the ground again, blushing.

Would somepony please just end me?

This was the longest walk of my life, and Astral Victory occasionally took us on week long hikes.

Finally, we arrived at her chambers, and I was more grateful than I'd ever been to see something as simple as a door. Luna opened it with her magic and entered, and I went to trot after her, but hesitated in the doorway.

These were my Goddess's chambers, not just Chase's or the barracks. This was where divinity rested. Shouldn't there be more... ceremony, or something of the like, before I entered? Was it truly right for me to just walk in like-

I felt magic wrap around me and yank me into the room. Next thing I knew, I was slammed against the wall, Luna's mouth searching for mine, her tongue cleaning the blood from my face. It was a moment, before I lost myself to it, throwing myself at her with all the enthusiasm of a starving pony at a bowl of salad. I didn't even care that she had read that terrible analogy straight from my mind.

Only my mouth found air as she pulled back at the very last second, a smirk plastered all over her face. "Bad Slight. Tonight is a special night. Tonight you become a nightkin, so be a good girl, understand?"

Heat was flowing to my loins, and I wanted nothing more than to try and tackle her to the bed right then, but... I swallowed and stepped back, staring at the floor. Though I still fidgeted, anxious to start. Right then I didn't care about the ritual and the nightkin in any way. All I wanted was for her to take me.

I scowled as I realised what I'd just thought. "Take me?" I muttered, hating every fibre of my being.

"Tsk, tsk, tsk, that is going to cost you." Her horn lit up and the ground beneath me burst to life, intricate lines running in all directions. Glowing red lines. There was a flash of light and a vial of a murky, almost white fluid levitated before me. "Drink up, my dear, for the most memorable night of your life."

I took the vial in my lips and tossed it back with no hesitation. My eyes bugged and my throat burned as whatever was in it went down as smooth as shattered glass. Instinctively, I tried to spit it out, but the liquid refused to leave me, crawling down to my stomach even as the vial smashed on the floor. Dimly, I was aware of my head hitting the ground, but mostly I was clutching my throat and trying to breathe.

It couldn't have been long before I was finally able to fill my lungs, but it felt like it had to be several minutes. Shakily, I rose to my hooves, every breath burning.

"What was that?" I whispered hoarsely, any feeling of arousal dead and gone.

"That was the start of something beautiful," she whispered seductively, her voice seemingly coming from all around me at the same time.

I blinked and searched for her, but I could only see shadow. Something inside me panicked, and I backed away from the endless dark, fear rising inside me. It took me a second, but I stomped down on my emotions and reasserted control. For some reason I was trembling, but it wasn't due to fear as I stepped forward again.

"My Lady, where are you?" I asked, spinning around slowly, searching for her. Oh, bad idea. Doing that made me dizzy, even if it was slow, and the world tilted. No the world hadn't tilted, I had. As I fell, the ground seemed to only get further and further from me, shrinking far off into the distance. Then, just as suddenly, it rose up and slammed into me.

I rolled onto my back, and stared up at a ceiling that... I blinked. I had no idea why, but I swear the roof was staring back at me. Why was the roof staring? Roofs shouldn't stare.

"Do not worry, my little pony, the fun is about to begin," came the silky whisper. A moment later, something straddled me around the waist, and pulled me up to rest again Luna's chest. Her silken coat made shivers roll down my spine, and I nuzzled against it. A moment later, a knife flashed.

"My Lady!" I shouted and tried to stand up, but her hooves held me firmly against her.

The knife buried into her chest, and blood sprayed over my face. I panicked and desperately tried to pull away, and then I smelled it.

Her blood smelled like... it smelled like... the deepest richest fruit I'd ever imagined. Like the finest wine anypony had ever made.

Before I knew what was happening, I snatched the knife from her chest and licked the blood off it, cutting my tongue as I did. I didn't care. That flavour enchanted me and demanded my all. I tossed the knife away and went straight to the source, suckling from the wound in her chest. Sadly though, the wound closed over, and the delicious flow stopped. I tried to bite into the flesh and rip it back open, but my blunted teeth found no purchase.

Then I felt a hoof against my chest, and I was pinned to the ground. A hoof flicked my nose, and a stern voice reprimanded, "No."

I whimpered as I stared up into her beautiful blue eyes. The cat-like slits seemed to grow, and I found the ground falling out from beneath me as I drifted up into her pupils. The world receded to the corners of my vision before vanishing entirely, and all that lay before me were voids of midnight.

Then she broke eye contact, and I collapsed to the ground with my head throbbing. A heavy warm cotton was stuffed inside my skull, and a voice inside me screamed. No wait, that wasn't inside me. That was me. Screaming.

When I realised I was screaming, I stopped and sat up confused. Why did I just scream? I wasn't in pain. Looking around, I saw I was still in Luna's chambers, sitting in the middle of a ring off runes and strange words written in languages I didn't understand. All the lines were glowing, and as I breathed in I realised some of those lines were drawn in blood. Luna's blood.

I dove for the nearest symbol with my mouth watering, just as I felt teeth close around my mane. Yanked out of the air, I was thrown on my back in the centre of the circle again, Luna glaring down at me.

"No, bad." She kicked my side and I yelped in pain as ribs cracked. "You've had yours. Stay." 

I whimpered and nursed my side as she stepped out of the ring and turned to face me again. Her horn glowed and I was suddenly jerked into the air. The runes around me transformed from glowing red to a shadowy black. They spread like spider webs until the floor was covered in ashy looking powder. 

Then I crooned. I don't know what happened, but I opened my mouth and some sound came out. A high pitched wailing, singing that sounded like more than one voice. It rose and fell and I realised I couldn't have been the one singing because I didn't have this much air in my lungs.

Then Luna's horn stopped glowing, and the circle disappeared. I hung there suspended in her telekinesis, as I looked up at my Goddess, panting.

She smirked and walked towards me, hips swaying and her wings ruffling excitedly. She breathed near my face, and I smelled something beautiful and floral on her breath. As she began nuzzling me, I was gently lowered to the ground, her wings covering my back. I could hear her heart beating, slower than mine, but rising steadily. She smiled down at me, touching my face with her hoof. I smiled up at her, leaning into her warmth.

Then I dove for her throat, dreaming of blood that sang. 

Luna saw my clumsy attempt, and didn't even seem bothered as she moved with my momentum, throwing me to her bed. Then I fell, down, down, down, the roof spiralling far overhead as I dropped deep into the bowels of the earth. I didn't know when I landed, but I grunted with pain when I did. The black silk sheets covered a soft mattress, but even so, my broken ribs hurt terribly.

Then she was on top of me. Her tongue in my mouth as I was pressed down into the softness beneath me by the softness above me. I bit down, grabbing her tongue with my teeth and trying to make it bleed. Above me she shivered, and kissed harder. My forehooves wrapped around her neck and pulled her closer. Her lips mingled with mine, making me groan into her mouth even as I gnawed and chewed, seeking that glorious blood.

Then her tongue pressed against one of my teeth, and I felt it wobble. My eyes widened and a tiny amount of panic crawled through me as she touched more of my teeth. Then she pushed one, and it twisted out of its socket. I should have felt pain, instead I shuddered with delight as she pushed all of my teeth out of place one by one. I must have swallowed a few, but a second later she sat back and spat out the rest . My pearly whites glistened with blood as they tumbled to the mattress beside her, and she smiled at me, exposing her fangs.

She then nibbled my ear and trailed soft bites down the side of my neck. My ears flickered with pleasure, and inside my mouth I felt pressure along my gums as something inside them pressed upwards. Sharp canines pushed out of the holes were my teeth once were, and I faintly tasted blood in my mouth. It tasted good, and I probed the new teeth with my tongue, quivering in delight as Luna began trailing nibbling kisses across my chest, along my belly, and towards my marehood.

Then she kissed me in the mouth again, but she was still trailing kisses up my inner thigh. I blinked in confusion as I saw two Lunas sharing the bed with me. I opened my mouth to speak, when one Luna occupied it with her tongue. My hind leg kicked and twitched in delight as the other Luna's lips touched my other lips, and I gasped for air as I felt every muscle in my stomach tighten. She probed, her perfect tongue touching my inner wall.

Oh sweet glorious Grace.

One Goddess above me, holding me down and dominating me, another Goddess between my thighs, pleasuring me. No matter how I struggled, I would be subjected to sensations so glorious that words become paltry as I flail to describe just how divine this moment was.

Then her jaw clamped down. I struggled and tried to sit up at the shock of it, but the Lady above me kept me down, while Her Other Grace tore into the flesh of mare-folds. She was biting... something, something glorious. She wrenched and tore at me and I screamed with pleasure. My skin ripped away, as she pulled along my belly, exposing another layer of silky dark fur beneath. Wrenching and tearing, my old coat was pulled away with surprisingly little blood as the rending Luna ripped away the weak pathetic flesh of an earth pony, and left behind the perfect dark grey coat of a nightkin. 

The Luna holding me down paused with her head over mine and I whimpered and smiled up at her. She smiled down at me and leaned in to kiss me, her tongue licking the blood off my newly emerged teeth. Then she pulled back and bit my upper lip. I smiled and nodded at her, not that she needed my permission.

The flesh of my face stung a little more than rest of me did as it was torn away, but it was the most glorious sensation of freedom. As if I'd been confined somewhere hot and moist and was now feeling crisp, cool air on my coat. The rest of my skin peeled away as smooth as cloth, and Luna's magic tossed the sodden, bloody mess over her shoulder.

The two Luna's then turned to each other, and kissed passionately. I sat up to join them, but without even a thought, the Luna bloody from tearing my folds away put her hoof out and held me to the bed. As I watched, my goddesses merged into one, and I was left with one true vision of perfection once more.

Her hoof nudged my shoulder, pushed me to the left, and I rolled over obediently. Her strong hooves steadily massaged my shoulder and back, and I felt my excitement dimming as the repetitive kneading didn't carry the same sensual pain and pleasure her teeth had. I started to rise again, when Luna pressed me down into the bed.

"Stay," she purred into my ear, but the heavy pressure on my back reminded me of how forceful she could be. I whimpered as my cracked ribs twinged, but I obediently went with it as Luna rolled me onto my belly and began to nibble at my sides. I was starting to feel aroused again, as her fanged teeth gently tested my skin until she bit lightly and drew blood.

Then she stabbed with her horn. 

Deep and hard.

I'd never been with a stallion, or anypony for that matter, but I screamed at having Luna inside me. Every muscle in my body stiffened as Luna penetrated my side, and my wine-like juices squirted over her face. She licked her lips, savouring my flavour as she rolled me over. I was paralysed, unable to move as I almost whited out from the perfection I was experiencing.

Then Luna stabbed my other side.

My back arched and I screamed louder than I'd ever screamed before. I felt Luna's muzzle pushing the wound open further until her teeth gripped one of my ribs. I squirmed as she pushed my bones around, shifting them into position for what was to come next. 

She tugged. 

A bloody leathery black protrusion was dragged from me, as she brought my glistening wings into the candlelight. Everything ceased to mean anything. All that existed was Luna, my bleeding sides, and the waves of ecstasy rolling from my loins and across the rest of my body as she rolled me over and set to work doing the same for my other wing. My muffled cries into the pillow accompanied the wet slurp of new limbs being dragged out of my body and into the world.

Millennia later, reality returned and I collapsed back to the bed, still twitching occasionally, as Luna lay next to me.

Her wing draped over my back, and I stared at my trembling hooves. My coat was gone, torn from me and replaced with a new fur of dark grey. Shaking, I looked over to glance at my new wings, and they shifted on my back. I stretched them out, watching the black leathery limbs as they responded to my command as naturally as if I'd always had them. Tears touched my eyes as I stared at my new, perfect form, and I turned to look up at my Goddess.

She reached down, and wiped the tear from under my eye, blood glistening on her hoof. A mirror appeared beside her to show me my face. It was almost like my old one, but more shapely, more beautiful. Less blunt and broad like an earth pony, and more elegant and angular like a pegasus. My eyes had changed too, transforming into the cat-like golden slits all nightkin had. My ears had grown, and I smiled as I saw my teeth, now canine and predatory. The only thing unchanged was my cutie mark. The golden horseshoe surrounded by a blue swirl.

"Thank you," I whispered hoarsely.

"You'll have the chance to repay me," she purred back and nuzzled my face. "It's my turn now. Normally I prefer more experienced and refined hooves, but... in this case, I can see the appeal of the young and eager fumbling of a newborn ."

She was perfect. My Goddess was glorious and perfect and truly the ultimate good of Equestria. Of course I had to be Second. Not because it was about me, not at all. I'd been wrong to demand the rank because I wanted her affections. It made little difference whether or not I deserved the rank or not, all that mattered was that I served my Goddess with my all. And to do that, I had to be the best I could possibly be. 

For her.

A small distinction perhaps, but an important one.

She smirked, and pulled me closer for a kiss. "Then serve me, little Slight." When her lips separated from mine, her wings pressed against my shoulder and pushed me down towards her fruits.

- - - - - - - -





Days, weeks, months, years, it matters not. A glorious eternity later, I lay under the wings of perfection, the top of my head touching the bottom of her jaw. Her coat was smoother and softer than anything I'd ever touched, and the way it rubbed against me with her every breath made me shiver. Her leg around my chest tugged me closer, and she nuzzled me gently as she slept.

I smiled at her, and snuggled deeper into her perfect wings, and breathed her divine scent in deeply. It mingled with the sweat of my body, the blood of my change, and the bodily juices of our activities.

I watched her sleep for a moment or two, before I rested my head against her chest. Slowly sleep overtook me, and the warden of dreams granted me a peaceful rest under the wings of her affections. Chase hadn't been wrong.

This was the best day of my life. 
> Chapter 5: The World's End
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Conviction
Chapter 5
The World’s End



“Fear not, my dearest sister,” said the Beast to all’s dismay. 
“I leave a parting gift for you, and all who love the day.”
Thirteenth verse of ‘Curse of the Everfree’. Unknown author. Circa 0040.


The blow to my temple sent me staggering, before my forelegs were kicked out from under me and I crashed to the earth. I lay on the ground a moment, before I opened my eyes and looked up. I blinked away a drop of sweat that rolled into my eyes and focused on Harvest Moon as he stood above me grinning. Wincing, he reached down and offered me a hoof, but I ignored that and chose to stand unaided, despite the pain in my foreleg and spinning pressure in my head.

“Really good, much better this time.” He chuckled and wiped sweat from his brow. “You didn’t make the same mistakes as last round, and you’re getting better at directing and controlling my momentum. It still feels like you’re trying to dodge and move too much, but I can never seem to take advantage of that, so maybe that’s just me nitpicking.”

I nodded in thanks, but the action proved too much for my addled mind, and I almost stumbled again.

“Woah, easy there.” He moved next to me and helped me balance. “I didn’t mean to conk you on the head quite so hard.”

We stood like that for a time, panting while he caught his breath and helped me stand. After a few moments my head cleared enough for me to feel comfortable standing on my own.

“Are you alright?” he asked, concerned. “Chase will kill me if you have a concussion.”

I shook my head and stepped away from him before moving into position again on the opposite side of the ring. Lowering myself to fight, I tossed my sweaty mane out of my eyes and said, “Again.”

“No,” Harvest answered with a shake of his head as he stepped out of the ring. “That’s enough for this afternoon. The sun’s not even down yet and I still haven’t eaten.”

Frowning, I sighed and followed behind him.

“Oh, don’t be like that,” he replied with an annoyed snort. “The only reason I’m waking up this early to spar with you is because Chase ordered me to.”

I was limping slightly as I followed behind him, the bruise on my foreleg growing more pronounced.

“I don’t know why you feel the need to practice so much,” Harvest mumbled and stopped to stretch his shoulder where I had managed to score a solid blow. “Sure you’re Second, but I’m a Second as well and I’ve got actual field experience. You have the talent, Slight, but you’re not going to beat me until your first rotation.”

“It’s not about beating you.” I frowned as I followed him into the mess hall. The smell of fresh bread guided me past the rows of empty tables and towards the servers. I liked waking this early for the solitude and warm bread, mostly though it was for the uninterrupted practice.

He glanced back at me, his eyebrow raised. “...Stern?” He guessed after a second.

Shaking my head, I moved past him to the counter where a servant handed me a drink of milk, some fresh warm bread with butter, and stringy dry chicken that always tasted slightly burnt. The servant bowed at me, her eyes downcast, and to Harvest too when he stepped closer for his meal.

I balanced the tray on my wing as I stepped away and sat at a table by myself. A second later I flinched at the sound of Harvest sitting across from me.

“Then if it’s not about staying better than Stern, what is it about?” he asked, sounding concerned.

Huffing in annoyance, I stood and turned away from him, taking my tray with me.

“Hey!” he shouted, and he trotted faster to stand in front of me, wings flared in annoyance as he pawed the ground. “Don’t walk away from your senior like that.”

I blinked, then frowned. “Have you made corporal?”

He paused and shook his head. “No, but that doesn’t mean-”

Rolling my eyes, I reached out for his shadows and transformed them into an icy-smooth, flat surface that spread out beneath him. His eyes bugged, and he tried to grab his shadows back, but was unable to concentrate as stumbled without anything to stand on. My own shadow reached forward and tugged him to the left. He slid aside as I walked straight forward, past his clumsy flailing.

Behind me, I heard him stand up and dust himself off. “Last time I’m getting up this early for you,” he muttered, sounding bitter.

Chase was a first lieutenant. If she told a specialist to wake up early and help another specialist practice, he was going to wake up early and help. Still, he might complain to Chase about my treatment of him, and she might be upset with me for that. 

Sighing, I moved the tray from my wing to my mouth, and cautiously flew up towards the eastern wall and only spilled a little of the milk as I landed. I took a seat on one of the ramparts, my hind legs dangling down over the edge. The sun was just setting, and I sipped the milk in silence as I watched. Usually I wasn’t interested in scenery, but up here I wasn’t likely to be interrupted and the view of the pinewood forests around us was somewhat nice. Perhaps I should come here more often?

I set the empty cup of milk down, and picked up the chicken. Wrinkling my nose at the ashy smell and taste, I sighed and longingly imagined the mornings I awoke in Luna’s bed with the previous night fresh in my mind, almost like a wondrous dream. She allowed me to share in the foods that were brought to her, and sometimes even enjoyed feeding me. My wings fluttered at the memory. The meals were delicious and sweet. Despite her fanged teeth she didn’t feast on meat as her nightkin did, but the delicious fruits and soft breads made my current meal seems fit for the dogs. 

No matter which servant cooked, the meats always tasted terrible. No flavour, no texture, just carefully over-cooked and served as plain as water. It was the only real complaint I had about becoming a nightkin. Was there such a thing as fair tasting meat? I’d certainly never tried it.

Swallowing more of the stringy, dry chicken, and frowning at the burnt aftertaste, I set the rest of it aside and moved to the bread. Chewing gratefully on it, I paused when a crow landed on the rampart next to me. Its head was twisted right as it watched me with its left eye. It sat there for a moment, before it ruffled its feathers and hopped closer with a caw. A small smile tugged at the corner of my mouth as I reached out to pet it, but the bird jumped back a step and croaked in annoyance.

I watched it, and it watched back before I had an idea. Tearing off a piece of bread, I offered it to the bird. With its left eye, it stared at my outstretched hoof for a moment, before hopping forward and knocking the bread away.

“Hey!” I glared at it, and looked to wear my bread had fallen in the mulch below. “I might have eaten that.”

It cawed at me again and ruffled its feathers.

“Would you have preferred the chicken?” I asked dryly .

With a croak it hopped closer to me, its left eye watching.

Frowning, I took a string of chicken and offered that to the bird.

The crow happily grabbed the meat with its beak, and I blinked as I caught sight of its right eye. Or, more precisely, the hole where its right eye should have been. The bird only had one eye, and I watched it with some fascination as it ate more of the meat I offered.

“Does eating another bird make you a cannibal?” I asked it.

“Not really,” a voice said from behind me, and I flinched and nearly fell over the edge. “Falcons hunt and kill pigeons, so I guess a crow eating chicken wouldn’t be much different.” I turned around, glaring at Strong Faith who smiled at me with no small measure of mirth. “Is this your pet? I’m not sure I remember the last time I heard you speak so much.”

Gritting my jaw, I nodded at him respectfully. “Corporal.”

“Specialist,” he replied with a smirk and a formal nod, before glancing behind me at the crow. “Who’s your friend?”

I snorted in annoyance, before turning around and snatching up my tray again. Walking past him, I had to fight a groan as he followed.

“I could just order you to tell me,” he told me smugly.

A mere three days since we were granted official rank, and he was already happy to use it against me.

“I only met him this morning.”

“Oh really?” he asked. “I didn’t know you had a soft spot for small creatures.”

Gritting my jaw, I looked over my shoulder to glare at him, which only made him smile wider.

“Oh relax, Slight, I’m merely jesting.”

With a sigh I faced ahead once more, wondering how I could rid myself of him. Perhaps if I humoured him he’d lose interest. It was doubtful, but he wasn’t likely to leave if I continued ignoring him.

I set my tray down on another rampart and turned to face him. He froze, wings flared and hoof raised as though expecting me to strike him. That might be humorous, and I have to admit I was tempted, but striking a superior was rarely an idea worthy of pursuit, at least not if you enjoy sleeping. After a moment, he put his hoof down and settled his wings back against his sides.

Smirking once more, he asked, “Why are you always so confrontational? Do you hate us all so much?”

I groaned. “What do you want?”

“Am I such a chore?” he asked with another smirk.

I merely returned his question with a flat look.

“Alright, alright,” he waved a hoof and rolled his eyes. “I’m actually here because... well, you’re here.”

Was that sentence supposed to mean something?

He caught my expression and rapidly continued, “Look, I’m asking why you’re always waking this early. I’m curious about why Chase continues to order other nightkin to spar with you in the early hours of the evening.”

Many things about Strong Faith annoyed me. Things like his voice, his face, his personality, and his continued existence. Worst of all was his insistence on treating me like some kind of friend. Perhaps the Second was intended to be the immediate aide to the First, but outside of official duty, I was happy to spend my time separate from him. Not that he really seemed to notice. 

Did I truly hate Strong? 

No. At least no more than I disliked any other nightkin in my year. He still found a way to irritate me more than any of the others by incessantly involving himself in everypony’s affairs. I suppose he was trying to be a model officer, taking an interest in the wellbeing of those that worked under him, but was it so hard to understand how little I appreciated his company?

“Some might consider what First Lieutenant Chase is doing to be an abuse of her power. She’s no longer supposed to be your mentor, but she’s showing clear favouritism to you.”

“Luna knows.” I frowned at him. “She doesn’t care.”

His concerned eyes turned to surprise. “Luna knows? What about Stygus?”

“He knows but hasn’t tried to prevent it. Nor has Astral, or any of the First Lieutenants.”

He thought that over for a second, before he looked disappointed and scuffed his hoof on the wall. “I suspected as much.”

His reaction surprised me. After a moment, I was curious enough to ask, “Why? How does it concern you?”

Shrugging dejectedly, he smiled at me bitterly. “You’re to be the Green of our year.”

I blinked in surprise.

“Don’t look so shocked. The way you claimed Second earned her attention, and you’ve spent more nights in her bed than anyone else in our year. She likes you, Slight.”

Truly? I paused and thought back over it.

“I’ve been keeping count,” he continued. “Stygus hates you, Slight.” He gave a small grimace. “The only reason he hasn’t tried to put a stop to Chase’s favouritism is because he knows the lieutenant would go past him to Luna, and that there’s a good chance Luna would rule in your favour, which would just further Chase’s position and reduce his own.”

I paused to think over what he’d said, and realised I couldn’t fault his logic. A smile overcame my features as I considered the truth of his words.

“I was hoping to be the Green, and I thought I had a good chance too.” He chuckled sadly and scratched his mane. “But if Luna has so obviously overlooked Chase abusing her position, I doubt there’s any real question left as to who the Green will be.”

After a moment of thought, I broke into a wide grin and laughed. Strong seemed shocked by my reaction, but I ignored him as happiness and relief flooded through me. My wings flared and I rose to my hind-legs, spinning as I did. I danced across the wall, twirling and throwing myself into the air as I laughed before I fell to all fours and let my momentum carry me backwards. My wings snapped outwards, and I dived forwards into a cartwheel before I slid to a stop, balancing in my hind hooves as I pumped my wings to make me spin again, and threw a hoof into the air.

“Yes!”

When I landed, Strong was staring at me almost like he couldn’t believe what he was seeing. I stared back at him, and realised he’d seen me giggling and prancing like a foal. The laughter left me and I fell back to all fours facing him, frowning.

After a moment, he smirked. “Well, I certainly never expected to see that.”

I scowled and turned back to my breakfast tray.

He chuckled, and I heard the flap of his wings as he flew away from me.

Shaking my head in disgust, I looked back out across the horizon as the last of the sun finally disappeared from sight, casting the pine forest into deep shadow. I breathed in deeply before I summoned all the shadows I could towards me, and looked towards the perfect, unmarked silvery Moon.

“Thank you, Your Grace,” I prayed, holding onto the shadows with the sacred magic she granted me. The tiniest fraction of a fraction of her perfect divine blood and power flowed through my veins, and for that I was forever grateful. “If it is your will for me to be the Green, I thank you for your favour and I ask that you might watch over me so that I may remain worthy of it. I have already sworn my all to you, so there is nothing left for me to offer you for this gift, other than my thanks and continued obedience, which have always been rightfully yours.”

I lowered my eyes from Her Moon and with the shadows I held drew her crescent moon and stars cutie mark onto the wall before me. 

Truly I had been blessed. With the sun set, I finished my breakfast and turned to go about my nightly business.

  - - - - - - - - 






“The night will last forever!” Stygus shouted from atop the castle wall. “The whore Celestia’s power is broken, and the sun will never rise again!” 

All the nightkin cried out in joy, all the foals yet to go through the ritual added their voices, and we pounded our hooves against the earth, screaming our jubilation to the heavens. More than three hundred ponies in the same place, all making as much noise as they could. I joined them, standing on my hind hooves with my wings flared, one hoof raised and roaring to the heavens. I might not like Stygus, but he was certainly the bearer of good news, and it was hard not to get caught up in the blood-warming, heart-pumping frenzy.

“The Celestian armies are breaking and retreating, everywhere from here to Tarwheel Gap!” Stygus continued, somehow staying louder than our cheers. “United under our Lady’s Grace, it’s only a matter of months until her armies have the entirety of Equestria in her hoof!”

Cheering, screaming, stomping. I was caught up in the moment as everypony in Castle Blackrock was pulled up into a frenzied roar of joy and celebration.

“After Equestria, we turn to the upstart gryphon tribals  and punish them for daring to stand against the Might of the Moon! And from there we take the world! Our Goddess will be the one divine power! Nothing can hope to stand before her; any armies that assemble, any magic that defies her, all that are deluded enough to stand in the way of true perfection will be scattered like dust to the wind!”

Someone shouted out, “We’ll slay them all!” and everypony cheered.

“The path ahead is glorious, but for now we celebrate! This is a night of rest and revelry! All duties and lessons are suspended! Tonight we show our joy for Our Lady’s victory, and tomorrow we start our glorious march under Eternal Night! Eat, drink, and be merry! Consider that a standing order!”

We didn’t need a second invitation, or at least the others didn’t. They all broke rank and trotted off, chatting among themselves excitedly. I stood there awkwardly for a moment or two, unsure of what to do before I left to stand in the shadow of the east wall and watched the others be happy. 

One of the palace servants took up a lute and started playing a jaunty tune at a second lieutenant’s orders. It wasn’t long until Astral stepped in with a drum and began playing a bass line ponies could dance to. Nightkin started to join in the fun too, looking almost like they were marching. A lot of the younger years, still with their natural manes and coats, joined in the fun. The servants started to bring food out from the kitchens, crisp, sweet, autumn fruits like apples and pomegranates.

The jaunty tune accompanied me as I made my way to the food table and I selected a ripe looking pink apple. I sat down and began to eat as I watched the ponies make merry. It was about the time I’d chewed through the core that I realised I didn’t actually want to celebrate with any of them.

Everypony I could see was happily chatting, joking, and laughing with their friends. There wasn’t anypony that I particularly wanted to talk to. My eyes flicked over to the dancers and I considered joining them, but decided against it when I thought of catching somepony’s eye and having to dance with them if they asked. Or maybe they’d change songs and expect us all to partner off.

Snorting and shaking my head, I watched for a moment with a growing sense of boredom. With a sigh, I stood up and headed away from the crowd, making my way indoors till the sound of music and laughter faded. I trotted through the halls of Castle Blackrock for a while, looking for something to entertain myself with, before eventually I gave up and trotted to the unused practice yards. No pony was there when I arrived, so I dragged out a padded, wooden dummy and started to pass the time with that.

I could hear the music from outside seep into the room, so rather than seriously try to work my skills, I let myself have fun with it. Moving to the tune of the song, punching and kicking to match the beat as I shifted back and forth. There were a few changes of song, and thus a few changes to my patterns and movements. 

Twisting and turning around the dummy as I did, I almost missed the sound of the door opening again and some pony approaching. Pivoting on my forelegs, I turned to face whoever it was, but smiled when I saw it was Chase.

My grin faltered when I noticed her tired, disappointed look.

Chase looked impossibly young for someone who was coming close to their fortieth birthday. She could have passed for her early twenties if she wanted. She had no wrinkles, no grey in her mane, just a mature face with scars to match. There was still that smile that was always at the corner of her mouth, and a mischievous grin that never failed to make her look almost like a teen again. Not that she was smiling now.

I watched as she walked closer, and didn’t move or react as she paused in front of me, just looking me up and down.

After a moment, she sighed and looked me in the eye. “Why did you do that to Harvest?”

I broke from her gaze and looked down, shifting my hooves awkwardly.

“Just answer me,” she groaned, sounding more tired than anything else.

“He was... being...” I shrugged after a moment, “Insistent.”

Chase sighed and rubbed her face, before giving me a flat look. “Slight, just...” She faltered for a word before groaning and staring at the ground. “I swear, there are times when you make me want to cave a skull in.”

I blinked in surprise, and had to fight the urge to take a cautious step backwards. “...Sorry?”

She snorted at that, and looked back up at me. “Don’t be sorry, just don’t do it again, alright? When I order someone to wake before sunset just so you can get some extra practice in, I expect you to treat them decently. Don’t ignore them or brush them off when they ask questions.” She frowned. “Actually, don’t do that to anypony, period. I get that you’re a bit... awkward when it comes to dealing with other ponies, but that doesn’t change the fact that the way you’re dealing with them is likely to cause a fight.”

I shrugged. “Better at fighting than I am at talking.”

Stomping her hoof, Chase snapped, “Damn it, Slight! I’m not joking about this!” 

“Neither was I.”

She groaned and paced away from me a step. Turning around she stalked right up to my muzzle and jabbed a hoof into my chest. “When someone asks you a question, answer it. If I hear that you’ve done your damned silent glare again, I’m holding you back from your first rotation for another month.”

I blinked in surprise and protested. “That’s not fair-”

“Don’t you dare start complaining about it!” she snapped at me. “I’ve given you more than enough warnings. You can’t get through life only talking to me.”

“I don’t only talk to you...” I muttered and took a step back.

“Yeah? And who else do you talk to?” Chase challenged. “Somepony from your year? Oh wait, I forgot that you hate all of them.”

“I talk to Luna,” I growled. 

“You’ve only seen her twice in the past few-”

“In prayer,” I interrupted.

She paused and snorted in annoyance. “That doesn’t count, and you know it.”

Scuffing a hoof, I opened my mouth to speak before I closed it again.

“Come on, who else have you talked with? Not who’s talked to you, but who have you talked with.”

I frowned and stared at the ground. I hated the way she always knew exactly what to say to make me feel bad. Like I was a foal again and I was disappointing her.

“That’s what I thought,” Chase muttered. After a moment, she sighed and looked into my eyes. “Listen, Slight, I don’t need to tell you that I care about you. You’re a sister to me, and I’m damn proud of you, alright? You’ve grown up into a great nightkin, and I couldn’t be happier with your dedication to Luna. You haven’t even seen combat yet, but you can still hold your own against any nightkin in Blackrock.” She stood alongside me, and bumped me with her hip. “But I’m still worried about you.”

“There’s nothing to worry about,” I frowned at her.

Frowning right back at me, she said, “I swear, I’m not joking around with this, Slight. If you don’t start trying to get along with others, I’m going to keep you back here for a decade if I have to. I’m seriously thinking about getting you assigned to mentor a foal.”

I blanched at that and looked at her in horror.

“Hey, if it means getting you to open up to somepony that’s not me, I’m happy to do it.” How could she sound so reasonable while saying something like that?

“But I haven’t even got field experience,” I muttered. That was true, but really, I mostly didn’t want to coddle some brat for the next eight years. Wiping their eyes dry every time they trip and cooing them to sleep whenever they had a bad dream. I had nothing but respect for Chase, but I simply didn’t understand why she was such an eager mentor. As far as I could tell, there was no reason anyone would want to do it.

“Oh, don’t look like that.” Chase waved it off. “Being a mentor is one of the most rewarding things you’ll ever do.” She looked me over. “And one of the most frustrating, but still.”

Sighing, I turned back to the practice dummy, and started to attack it again. Would she really do that to me if I didn’t start tolerating other nightkin better? Yes. She definitely would. If Chase had proven one thing over the years, it was that she was willing to go to any lengths to do what was best for me. If she mistakenly believed I needed to be more... ‘open’, she would make sure that happened.

Groaning, I headbutted the practice dummy.

Chase chuckled. “I always knew you had a head harder than a block of wood; I just never thought you’d try and prove it.”

I turned around and gave her a flat look.

“Anyway,” she continued, “what are you doing in here?”

Shrugging, I looked back to the dummy. “Practicing.”

“Stygus ordered everyone to celebrate tonight, and... this doesn’t look like much of a celebration.” She poked me in the shoulder. “Come on, let’s get back outside.”

If I said no, she would just order me to anyway, not to mention her ultimatum. If I refused or tried to get out if it, there was a good chance she’d see that as me trying to avoid other ponies, which... it might have been.

I groaned and kicked the dummy once more, before turning and following her outside.

“You make it sound like I’m asking you to clean out the barracks’ chamber pots.” She rolled her eyes.

At least chamber pots don’t talk. 

Instead of saying that, I grunted at her, and watched the approaching crowd of revelers warily. 

“Lighten up.” Chase jabbed me with her elbow. I gave her a sour look. “Ah, you’re no fun anymore. Why don’t you go dance with them?” She tilted her head towards the music being played.

Sighing in annoyance, I ignored her suggestion and kept walking.

“Oh, come on. It’s your special talent, isn’t it?” Chase trotted around until she stood directly in front of me. “It’s either that, or I’m ordering you to help the servants with the cooking.”

I looked upwards, thinking it over before I shrugged. “Deal.”

She blinked at that, before her lips turned to an unamused frown. “Just go dance, damn it. That’s an order.”

Staring back at her for a moment, I realised she wasn’t joking and turned around to walk towards the dancing ponies.

“And don’t you even think of starting another fight just to get out of it!” she called after me.

The crowd was dancing a merry jig as I approached, bouncing up and down to the sound of a violin. They were swaying back and forth across the courtyard, smiling and laughing hoof in hoof with each other as they swapped from one partner to another.

I stared at them with apprehension. Sighing, I glanced over my shoulder and saw Chase glaring at me. Turning my eyes back forward, I braced myself before stepping into the crowd and getting carried away by the tide of moving bodies. It was a simple dance, and it only took one partner before I picked it up. 


One step in, left hoof tap, one step back, right hoof tap. Grab a hoof and spin around, stand upright and stomp back down. Go with your partner, twirling round, clap their hooves and fall to the ground. Roll to your hooves, grab theirs too, spin around, grab a new partner and start again. 


There was something almost fun about it. A little niggling satisfaction I imagine anypony gets when using their special talent. Plus, the smiles on everypony’s faces were infectious. 

Not that I was actually enjoying myself, just... it was hard to not smile when all the others were. And I certainly didn’t laugh as I spun through on the third run. I was most definitely not enjoying myself. And in absolutely no way did I giggle at the look on Strong Faith’s face when he saw I was partnered with him. 

I twirled on my hind-hooves, definitely not having fun, but I might have enjoyed the feeling of grace and undeniable outward expression of emotion through action until I came to a halt as I saw my new dancing partner. We stared at each other for a few moments, and Stern Conviction’s lip curled into the makings of a snarl, before we the next couple knocked into us.

That spurred us into motion. If I stayed here, there was every chance he’d start a fight, and there was every chance Chase would blame me for it. Turning around, I walked away from the group.

I only made it a few steps before Chase stopped me. “What are you doing?” she asked pointedly.

“Stern was in there,” I answered and glanced over my shoulder. Blinking, I saw Stern Conviction leaving the crowd and trotting towards us.

I stepped back as he came closer, just a bit behind Chase. If he wanted to start a fight now, he would have to go through a First Lieutenant.

“Hiding behind your big sister?” Stern asked as he came closer, sneering at me.

I saw no need to answer him.

Chase disagreed apparently. She turned to face me and said, “You plan on answering him?”

I blinked in confusion, glancing between the two of them.

Chase knocked her head towards him.

Sighing, I got the ‘subtle’ hint and stepped forward. “No, but you won’t fight with a lieutenant here.”

Stern glanced at Chase, who was examining her hoof. “So you’re scared to face me?”

I snorted out a chuckle.

He grit his jaw and stepped forwards, when Chase held a hoof out in front of him and glared at me. “What did I say about starting fights?”

What? He was the one who was about to attack me.

She just rolled her eyes, as Stern said, “What’s so funny about that?”

“You might have been better than me two years ago,” I gave him a smirk, “but it’s not two years ago.”

“I was better!” he snapped. “The title was mine! It was rightfully mine!”

“If it was yours, you would still hold it,” I answered calmly, enjoying the way that my lack of passion seemed to be making him even angrier.

“You challenged me in front of Luna,” he hissed. “After I’d already been declared! It wasn’t a fair fight, you spent weeks preparing.”

“And you rested on your laurels,” I replied. “As the Second, it was your duty to stay ahead of us.” I waved a hoof in front of myself. “You failed.”

He grimaced at me, and opened his mouth to speak again, when Chase cut across him.

“This is pathetic.” Chase didn’t even look at him as she said it. “You’re two years late and whining like a foal about your own failure. Tonight is the first of Eternal Night, and you’re wasting it here, tossing away your pride when our orders are to celebrate.” Her eyes met his, and she frowned. “Show some dignity and waste your time elsewhere.”

He grit his jaw, but nodded to his superior officer and turned away.

Chase sighed and looked at me. “See that right there? That thing you just did? It’s what we call a conversation. It’s what ponies have when they’re trying to relay information.”

I snorted and rolled my eyes.

Chase shook her head and looked back towards Stern’s retreating form. “I was hoping this would give you a chance to try your hoof at some conflict resolution, but he just wanted to start a fight, so I stepped in.”

Personally, I like to think I resolve conflicts quite well. I mean, if I punch him and he doesn’t get back up, conflict resolved.  Shrugging, I followed Chase as she trotted into the castle.

We walked together in silence for some time, until I realised I didn’t know where we were going. I considered asking, but after a moment I decided that whatever it was, I didn’t actually have anything better to do anyway.

We passed through the halls and corridors, until we eventually arrived at Chase’s room. She held the door open for me as I entered. I took my old seat on the end of the bed, and she walked over to her wardrobe.

Her room was bigger than the one she had when I was a foal, and closer to Luna’s chambers. She now had two wardrobes instead of one, as well a desk coated in carefully organised maps and papers. I was still in the barracks, and even if I was granted the Green I would stay there, but I still hoped to one day have a room of my own that I didn’t have to share with anyone else. That was unlikely though. The rooms were reserved for officers and mentors with foals in their first month. It was rare that a Second became an officer, and I definitely wasn’t going to take on a foal for eight years so I could share a room with it for just one month.

Chase moved from the wardrobe to me with a wooden box balanced on her wings. “I was gonna give you this after Luna declared the Green for your year, but I figure Eternal Night is just as much reason to celebrate.” She set it down on the bed and sat next to me. “I got this for you on my last rotation. Don’t ask me why, but I saw it and thought of you, okay?”

Her shadows pushed the box towards me , and I picked it up with my hooves. Nosing it open, I looked at what was inside and blinked at what I saw.

There was nothing wrong with it, just... “It’s a ribbon.”

“Yeah, I know,” she replied. “Not exactly a spectacular gift, but... I guess I thought you could use it.”

I lifted the ribbon out of the box, the long red length of it dangling over my foreleg. “Thanks?” It didn’t even look particularly well made. The edges of it were frayed and roughly cut, and there were brown and black stains on it.

She rolled her eyes at me, and I blinked as I noticed she wasn’t meeting my gaze. “It’s cut from the banner General High Ground  brought to the Two Rivers. We didn’t get him before he called a retreat, but we still took down his banner-carrier and nearly half his force.”

I looked back at the ribbon again. “That’s... interesting?”

Chase looked away from me, sounding disappointed. “You needed a way to stand out, didn’t you? All nightkin look the same, so I just thought that if you tied that into your mane or something, it’d help you stand out more.”

I guess it would do that, but still. It felt like Chase wanted me to like this more than I did... Why was this so important to her? “Are you okay?”

“Yeah, I’m fine,” she replied. “Why wouldn’t I be?”

That was a good question. I shrugged. “Why wouldn’t you be?”

She thought that was funny for some reason, and put a wing over my shoulder. “Don’t worry, it’s nothing.”

Frowning, I turned so I could stare right at her. 

We sat like that for a moment, until eventually she laughed again and looked ahead. “It’s nothing, really. I just... wanted you to have something from me. You’re all grown up now and the ceremony’s in just a few days, so you’ll be rotated out of the fortress. All that you’ll take with you is your ghost blade, some supplies, and the armour they give you.” She swallowed. “I just wanted you to have this one thing from me. It looks nice, they’ll let you keep it, and it’ll help you stand out from the crowd a bit.” Not once did she look at me as she said all that.

I should have realised that this was quite personal for her. For as long as I can remember, I’d been the vulnerable one and Chase had been there to comfort me and help harden my skin. Now she sat there, having bared her own emotions to me, and it was my turn to hold her. It took me a moment to process all that, but when I did I knew there was no way I’d spurn her gift now.

I put a hoof on her shoulder and we held each other. “I’ll be fine,” I promised her.

She sniffed and rubbed her eyes. “Yeah, I know, I know. You’re a little trooper and all, tough as nails and the most dangerous mare alive.” She nudged me with her elbow.

I snorted. Interesting that I was still a ‘little trooper’ when I was taller than she was.

I held up the ribbon. “Help me put it on.”

Chase shook her head. “No, don’t worry about it. If you don’t like it-”

I jabbed her in the side with a hoof. “Help me put it on,” I repeated firmly.

Rubbing her side, she smiled at me. “Alright, alright.”

I turned my back to her, and felt her hooves in my mane as she tied it into my hair. It was kind of nice, sitting while she tied my hair up for me. Some of the mares in my year enjoyed things like this. Sitting around and chatting as they fussed over each other’s appearance. I never really saw the appeal.

“Uh... I don’t really know what I’m doing here...” Chase said after a while. “I’m pretty sure we should have brushed your mane first, and I’m not even sure how we should style it either.”

Sighing, I looked at the ribbon and considered it for a second. “Just tie it around my neck?”

She blinked. “You sure?”

I shrugged. Truthfully, I probably wouldn’t be bothered to tie and untie my mane every morning anyway. 

“Should have gotten you a pendant or something,” she muttered as she helped tie it up.

“I like it,” I told her over my shoulder.

“You haven’t even seen what you look like yet,” she replied.

“I still like it.”

“Only because I got it for you,” she murmured.

After a moment, I turned around and said the most appropriate thing that came to mind. “So?”

Chase blinked at that before she smiled at me.

We sat like that for a moment in mutual comfort and silence, before Chase stood up again. “Come on. This is probably the last chance we’ll get in months to hang out without worrying about rank and orders. Let’s go find something fun to do.”

Nodding, I followed her out of the room. 





My forelegs tightened around Starlit Path’s neck. He kicked and flailed, trying to break from my grip, but I was stronger than he was and had better leverage. His wings flailed against the ground and battered my face, but he didn’t have enough direction or momentum to give me anything more than a leathery slap.

My cheek still stinging from the blow, I rolled us to the left so we were both on our side, and his wings were pinned under me. He tried to struggle, but didn’t really have a chance with only one of his forehooves free, the other held out from me by my own foreleg. I had to admire the way he fought to the end. He didn’t tap out or give up; he kept fighting right until Astral stepped into the ring and counted to three.

“Win, Slight!” Astral shouted out.

I let Starlit go and rolled away panting, but was pleased to note that he was breathing heavier than I was. Much heavier.

Around us, ponies cheered and booed, swapping coins and other trinkets they’d been betting with.

“Told you not to bet against her!” Chase crowed as she took coins from First Lieutenant Shadow Dance.

It wasn’t a real fight, just a wrestling ring. The truth was that Starlit was probably a better fighter than I was. Because he used to be a pegasus, he was smaller and more agile, especially when compared to a former earth pony like me. He was still as slippery as a greased eel, and I barely managed to pin him at all.

The castle courtyard was filled with nightkin. The music was still playing in the background, but the food had been moved away now, and everypony was more focussed on games like wrestling or horseshoes. 

The mud in my coat was nice and cool, and I closed my eyes as I enjoyed my back against the ground. When I opened my eyes I saw the stars and moon above us, and I grinned at the idea that it was all I’d ever see when I looked up again. No more burning sun or bright glare, just the endless cool reaches of Her Grace’s domain.

After a moment I stood up, and held out a hoof to help Starlit stand again.

“Nice hold.” He winced and stretched his back, making a loud crack.

I nodded thanks, and he slowly walked away from the ring.

Astral trotted up to me and asked, “You want to see if you can make four in a row, or are you ready to let somepony else take a shot?”

“One more,” I replied as I moved to position in the ring.

“Alright.” He nodded at me before turning to the crowd. “Slight thinks she’s Luna’s gift at grappling!” his voice boomed out. “Three measly rounds, and her head’s swollen enough to crush her foes for her!”

Smirking, I rolled my eyes.

“Anyone here think they can beat her?” he shouted at the crowd. “Anypony here think they have what it takes to bring her down?”

One hoof stuck up in the air, and some sixteenth year, freshly reborn nightkin I didn’t recognise stepped forward. “I’ll take a crack at it,” he said, sounding too... chipper.

I looked him up and down, unimpressed. He was scrawny, even for a former unicorn. Maybe he’d fill out in a few years, but for now he was too thin and leanly muscled to stand a chance at grappling with me.
.
“Son, the idea is to end her streak, not make it go for even longer,” Astral remarked with a brow raised.

He shrugged and answered with a cheery smile, “Eh, it’s all in good fun, right?” 

I decided I didn’t like him.

Astral glanced back at me. “Promise you won’t hurt him too much?”

With that voice and smile? How wasn’t I supposed to hurt him?

When I didn’t answer, Astral smirked and turned back to the challenger. “Alright then, Slight and Shadowed Joy.”

“Uh... I changed my name sir,” he interrupted hesitantly. “It’s Chipper now.”

That was what he wanted his name to be? It was almost like he existed for me to hurt him. 

We faced each other in the ring, and I had to fight to keep the grin off my face. This was going to be fun.

“Ready?” Astral called.

“As I’ll ever be,” he answered merrily.

Oh, sweet Luna, yes. This was going to be a lot of fun.

We both waited for Astral’s mark, nearly nose to nose.

...

The seconds ticked away, and the tension steadily drained from the air.

“Master Victory?” Chipper asked without breaking eye contact from me.

There was no answer.

I glanced across and saw Astral not watching us at all, his attention somewhere else entirely. Instantly, I recognised it as another one of his tricks to throw us off guard for the fight, so I glared straight ahead at Chipper. He seemed to be thinking the same thing I was, staring straight back at me intently. I risked a look over his shoulder, and saw some of the nightkin in the crowd also distracted.

Hesitantly, I looked towards where they were all staring and saw the pink rays of dawn just starting to poke over the horizon.

That’s it? They were distracted by a pretty sunrise?

Snorting, I looked ahead again at Chipper.

Truly? Was a sunrise so remarkable?

My eyes widened. Before Chipper could react, I’d spread my wings and flown up to the castle wall, where a number of other nightkin had gathered to stare in horror at the rising sun. We watched in disbelieving unison as the golden orb rose above the horizon and into the sky, much faster than was natural. 

Chase landed next to me. “That’s... that’s not possible.”

Within five minutes, the sun had gotten too bright for any of us to continue watching without shielding our eyes. It came to a stop in the middle of the sky over our heads, and none of the nightkin said anything.

Eventually, some fool said, “Wasn’t Eternal Night supposed to be... eternal?”

None of us answered him, all thinking the same thing.

Yes. Yes it was. Why had our Goddess promised us this, proclaimed it was here, declared that it was ours to share and love with her, and then undone it? Was this a joke? Had Stygus declared Eternal Night before he received word from Luna? Surely not even he could be that foolish? But then, the other answer was that Luna was defeated, which was simply impossible.

After a moment, Chase turned and said aloud, “Everypony, get a hold of yourselves! It’s just a sunrise, we’ve seen thousands before. Go back to your duties, this celebration is over.”

Someone protested, “But Lieutenant-”

“But what?” She cut across him, before turning to face the courtyard and all the assembled nightkin. “There’s students to be trained, practice to be done, and a thousand other things around Blackrock to be taken care of. Astral! Get these foals busy!” A hoof stamped against the ground when all of them just stared at her. “Well? Get to it!”

That broke all of us out of our stupor. With a flurry of leathery wings, nightkin took to the air, doing as Chase instructed. I spread my wings to fly among them, but Chase stepped in front of me.

“Slight, come with me.  We need to find Stygus and the other first lieutenants.” Her eyes flickered up towards the sun then back to me. “Come on,” she ordered as she turned, spread her wings and flew away.

I glided behind her as she headed down over the courtyard and through the Castle’s main entrance. Watching her stride purposefully through the hall reminded me that there was nothing to actually worry about. The sun had risen? So what? That merely meant Luna hadn’t quite defeated Celestia yet. She’d succeed eventually, and then it would be true Eternal Night.

There was no growing pit of worry in my stomach, and I certainly wasn’t paying any attention to the way Chase’s wings would occasionally ruffle nervously. There was absolutely nothing to be worried about. Lady Luna just had a minor setback. Right?

Right?

“Right...” I murmured. After a moment, I swallowed and trotted closer. “Chase?”

“Not now, Slight,” she answered, distractedly looking down a corridor. “Keep an eye out for any officers.”

I nodded and fell back. She was right. I just needed to stay calm and let her figure this out.

We arrived at Stygus’ chambers, and Chase knocked on the door. When there was no response, she knocked again and yelled, “Stygus! Open up!” There was no answer again, so Chase turned to me and said, “Kick the door open.”

I blinked in surprise at her. Break open the door to a captain’s office? “Chase?”

She turned to me and growled, “I said, get that bloody door open, now.”

Nodding rapidly, I turned around and bucked the door as hard as I could. The shock reverberated through me, and I glanced over my shoulder to see the door still standing in its frame, completely unaffected.

Chase snorted in annoyance. “We’ll just shadow walk in.” Glancing up the hall, she pointed at a torch and said, “Douse that light.”

I obeyed, trotted over and put the lid on it. The flame smothered instantly, plunging the room into dark. Behind me, I felt Chase’s influence on the shadows. The energy in the room swirled towards her, and I turned around just in time to see her vanish into the wall. A second later, the door, opened and Chase stepped out of the room. She looked at me, and jerked her head into the room.

Nodding, I followed her inside.

The room was a mess. The bed was flipped over, and I could smell sour wine in the air along with bile. Stygus lay there in the middle of the room, snoring peacefully with a wineskin held against his chest.

“Damned fool!” Chase cursed and trotted towards him. She snatched up the skin and poured it out over his face. “Wake up!”

Coughing and snorting, Stygus sat up and spat out the drink as he rubbed his eyes. When his eyes settled on Chase and me, his lips curled into a sneer. “What do you want?” His voice was barely above a whisper.

“How long have you been drinking?” Chase snapped at him. “Alone.”

“What does it matter to you?!” he snapped at her, before wincing at the sound of his voice and clutching his head. “When the party started? Why, shouldn’t I celebrate?” For some reason he sounded bitter. “Eternal Night and the death of every heathen...” his tone turned somber. “What’s not to love?”

“So you don’t know?” Chase frowned at him.

“Know what? I haven’t talked to anypony since the party started.”

“This.” Chase walked to his balcony door and threw it open, casting the room in bright sunlight, which made me wince and avert my eyes.

Stygus hissed at the light, and clamped his eyes shut as he staggered towards the door. “Why would you let the sunlight in?”

“The sunlight.” Chase nodded. “The sun is up. Notice anything wrong with that?”

It took a moment, but Stygus’ expression went from hung-over and angry , to surprised and horrified. “Th-that’s impossible.”

“We need to contact Luna.” Chase stepped between him and the light source. “We need to find out what’s happening.”

Stygus nodded. “Yes, of course.” He turned and almost tripped as he staggered to his desk. From inside it, he brought out a quill, some ink, and a scroll. Quickly writing something down, he sealed it with a wax stamp of a batwing, before taking out a jar of green fire and dipping the note into it. The fire consumed the note, and a black smoke travelled from it out the window.

Dragon fire. The only way to send messages across the world faster than a pegasus courier.

Stygus opened his mouth and turned to us. “Right-” He cut himself off when the black smoke that had travelled out the window came back through it and coalesced to form the same scroll he had just sent, before burning to ash in seconds.

Apparently this dragon fire wasn’t in the mood to follow the laws of reality .

All three of us stared at the ashes in shock, before Stygus snatched up another piece of parchment and hastily scrawled something on it. He dipped that in the jar of dragon fire, and it too turned to smoke before travelling out the window. For a second, we all dared to believe that this message had been sent properly too, before it came back and burned away on Stygus’ desk.

“Is there something wrong with the dragon fire?” Chase asked after a moment.

Stygus shrugged at her. “It’s all that I have.” He snatched up a blank sheet and dipped that in the dragon fire too. It disappeared and came back before burning away like the ones before it. Frowning, Stygus turned to face us again. “I can’t contact Luna.”

We stood in silence for a moment or two, before I asked, “What does that mean?”

“What does that mean?” he repeated my question with a frown. “It means we can’t reach her, that’s what it means.”

“Why not?” Chase asked. “Do you know why we wouldn’t be able to?”

“No.” He shook his head, and glanced out the doorway at the bright sunny day. “I need to get my armour on. Chase, get out there and make sure the others aren’t panicking. Song, go and find the other officers, tell them to meet me in my office.”

“Slight,” I corrected as I walked away from him and out the door, but he didn’t even seem to hear me.

Except for Chase and Shadow Dance, I found all the other First Lieutenants in the castle dungeons, playing a game of cards over cups of wine. The Second Lieutenants were more scattered, one sleeping in his bunk, and another in the Castle butchery, petting pigs of all things. Eventually, I’d relayed Stygus’ orders to every officer in Blackrock, and I returned to his office to find Chase and find out where she wanted me to go next.

By the time I arrived there, Stygus and all the other officers were already on their way outside, dressed in full armour. Hesitantly, I trotted closer and followed them out to the courtyard. When we stepped out, Chase was in the middle of the courtyard watching everything and making sure all was well, but not actively giving out orders.

Stygus stepped closer to her, and whispered something in her ear. Chase nodded and stepped away, before coming closer to me. “Come on, we need to get our armour on.”

What? Why?  I glanced up towards the sun before following her inside.

“Slight, I’m making you my acting sergeant for the moment,” she said over her shoulder to me. “Stay close to me, and unless Stygus himself gives you an order, everything I say to you takes priority, alright?”

Nodding in understanding, I followed her to the armoury where we both strapped on suits of deep purple plate armour. She helped me with the hard to reach buckles, and I helped her with hers. Chase passed me a red hoof blade , and without questioning why, I strapped it on.

Panic and worry seethed in my gut as we trotted back towards the courtyard, but I found myself pausing at a strange sound. Chase must have heard it too, because her ears perked up and her eyes widened. It was a sound I’d never heard before, this constant, dull, slapping roar. It almost made me think of hundreds of nightkin taking off at once.

“Pegasi!” Chase hissed and galloped to the front door. I followed after her, and a second later we arrived in the courtyard. All the nightkin were scrambling indoors, the officers barking orders as they all fled towards the armoury. Some of them weren’t fleeing though, staying where they were and looking outwards grimly.

Spreading my wings, I flew up to the wall behind Chase, and stared out at the horizon. Silhouetted against the blue sky were thousands of flying ponies. A horde of pegasi, completely smothering the horizon from one corner to the other, all flying towards Castle Blackrock.

“Damn it all to burn!” Chase snarled and turned away, heading back to the courtyard.

I blinked at her reaction, before glancing back at the approaching pegasi. Why was Castle Blackrock being approached by so many of Luna’s soldiers? That was when I noticed something that made my blood run cold. Some of them were flying with banners trailing in the wind behind them, great billowing folds of cloth bearing their heraldry for all to see.

The colours were white, orange, and gold, bearing the symbol of the sun. Those were Celestians. Thousands and thousands of Celestian pegasi, flying through Luna’s lands.

Where was Her Grace?! Why wasn’t she here smiting them all like skittering insects before the maw of a great beast? For that matter, where was our army? The legions of soldiers who joined our fight against the Sun’s tyranny? This Celestian army simply shouldn’t be there. How had it crossed so deep into our territory to strike at Blackrock itself?

“Slight!” My head snapped back, and I saw Chase down below. “We’re holding this courtyard! We need to buy time to get all the other nightkin armed and armoured, as well as move all the foals somewhere safe!” She opened her mouth to shout again, when a thunderous crack made me flinch.

I looked to the source of the noise and saw pegasi moving dark grey clouds into position over the castle before kicking them. Tongues of bright energy lanced out, filling the air with loud rolling booms and the smell of ozone.

Blackrock’s siege runes flared up, and the electrical assault was halted by an invisible shield. Crackling energy traced a domed silhouette over the places struck, and the kicked clouds started to leak rain and water over the castle.

“Slight!” Chase shouted, and I looked back across at her. She was pointing a hoof past me, and I turned to see hundreds of pegasus archers hovering in formation fifty paces from the castle, bow strings taut with arrows knocked.

I threw myself behind the parapet just as they fired. Arrows clattered against stone all across the wall and buried into the earth of the courtyard. One of the nightkin in the yard wasn’t fast enough to get behind crates and wagons, and fell gurgling with three arrows in his ribs.

Before they got the chance to reload and send a second volley, I heard Chase shout, “Everyone inside, now!”

A second swarm of death was fired before anypony broke cover, and the moment after every nightkin in the yard made a break for the entryway. With the aid of wings, we all made it just as the third volley was fired, and the entry door slammed shut just as the steel heads started to smack into it.

“Get ready to counterattack!” Chase barked to everyone in the castle’s entry hall. “The archers have pushed us out of the yard, and now they’re gonna try to hold it, but they only have airborne infantry. They won’t have time to set up defences, and they’re too lightly armoured to fight us on the ground.”

“Where are the other officers?” someone asked, and I looked around the room to see about forty nightkin standing around. Only Chase and I were armoured.

“They’re deeper in the castle, forming a plan and arming everypony else,” she answered the one asking. “We just need to buy them ten minutes before we can retreat and armour up with them. Understand?” she asked the group.

Everyone nodded. “What’s our plan?” someone asked her.

“Take the courtyard, stop any infantry from getting access through the main hall.” Chase frowned and looked back to the door. “I want ten ponies to stay here, hold the doors and keep an ear out for word from Stygus and the others. The rest of you are with me and Slight, we’ll use those tables as barricades for the archers and move towards the walls. Once we’re among their soldiers the archers won’t be able to fire and they’ll have to send in more skirmishers.” She looked back towards us, “Get the tables, and get ready. They should be moving into the yard now.”

We all nodded, and in seconds we had the tables set up and ready to move outside.

“Ready?” Chase asked, and we all nodded. “Alright, get that door open!”

The front gates slammed open, and sunlight streamed in along with a horde of arrows. They thunked ineffectually into our makeshift shields, and with a roar thirty of us charged out. We crossed the distance in bare seconds, and the archers never got the chance to fire another volley before we were among their friends and allies.

A pegasus clad in leather armour dived for me, a spear clutched in his fetlocks as he stood on his hind hooves, wings flared. I moved around the attack to strike at him with my ghost blade, but somepony bumped into me from the side, transforming my elegant response into an awkward stumble out of the way. The haft of the spear smashed into my helmet, and with a growl I launched myself at the pegasus. He brought the butt of the spear around to strike me again, but I ducked under the attack. His sturdy leather armour offered no resistance as my ghost blade plunged into his heart.

He froze, before I pushed him to the ground as a geyser of blood spurted from his chest. I managed to avoid most of it, but there was a still a warm spray that blinded me. Something crashed into my side while I wiped my eyes, and I stumbled into something else that hit hard enough to bruise even through my armour. Instinctively, I lashed out with my hoof blades and heard a sharp intake of air. When I opened my eyes, a pegasus stood there, a mace in his mouth and his eyes wide in horror. 

I looked away just in time to avoid another spray into my eyes, and before I had the chance to look back at him, another pegasus threw himself at me. I went to slash him with my ghost blade, but I was standing too low and it scraped against the ground, stopping it from building the momentum needed for a full swing before I was stabbed by his hoof blade. It only scratched my chest, having landed at an awkward angle. I growled in anger and smashed my head into his nose. He gasped in pain and tried to pull away, but I grabbed his bladed forehoof and brought my ghost blade up through his leg. He screamed in pain and clutched at his still attached limb. His crying stopped when I slashed through his neck, and once his foreleg detached, I pushed him over just as his head slid off too.

I pulled the blade, and the hoof attached to it, out of my armour, tossed it away, and looked around to survey the battlefield. There had to be near to a hundred pegasi in the courtyard, and many more were swooping overhead to join the fray. Even unarmoured and without weapons, the nightkin were more than a match for any warrior under the heathen banner. Almost as sturdy as an earth pony, almost as fast as a pegasus, and with magic like a unicorn, we could fight on any battlefield. Our versatility gave us an advantage no other military force had, and down here in the courtyard, the slightly greater mobility of the pegasi was worth nothing.

Apparently I spent too long watching, and was bumped into by somepony. I turned around to face another Celestian, just as he turned to face me, and I instinctively kicked his knee joint. He collapsed with a cry that was silenced when I buried my ghost blade in the back of his head.

Right, I was in the middle of a battle. Now was not the time to be distracted.

Silently thanking the incompetent pegasus for reminding me of that, without using a bladed object, before I returned to the fray.

Fighting like this was different from fighting one on one. Astral had warned us of that and prepared us as best as he could, but I was still caught off-guard by the unrestrained madness of a melee. Tripping over a pony’s still twitching hooves and face planting in front of a charging pegasus was an entirely new experience for me, and I soon learned that being aware of my surroundings was more important than anything else. My dancing talent was much more useful when I wasn’t fighting as part of a group, and my armour plating was the only thing that saved me more than once.

The other nightkin weren’t as lucky. They fought valiantly and skillfully, snatching up spears and shields from fallen foes, and their magic gave them an edge as pegasi were tripped by their own shadows. Even so, there was little skill could do to prevent you being stabbed in the back while occupied in the front. The pegasus commander wasn’t foolish. Our initial charge left us somewhat scattered, and those of us that failed to regroup were soon picked off.

A constant stream of pegasi stopped any of us from catching our breath or helping the wounded, and even once we’d all collected together again some nightkin died from the sheer number of scratches and minor wounds. It soon became apparent that holding them off for ten minutes was an optimistic guess, and worse, stopping them here wasn’t as important when they could enter through the castle windows and land on the rooftops.

“Fighting retreat!” Chase shouted, as a nightkin slumped against her, bleeding at the neck. “Everypony back to the door!”

Rather than scrambling for the door and exposing our backs again, we allowed the pegasi to push us back. Slowly but steadily, we made it back to the door, breaking any pegasi foolish enough to close with us. Chase and I were the last ones through before we slammed the doors behind us and bolted them shut. 

We panted for a moment, catching our breath as Chase looked us over and counted us. “Twenty three,” she muttered before flinching as a loud bang hit the hall doors. “Come on, we need get to the armoury. Who’s wounded?”

“Who isn’t?” one replied with a grimace, as he touched a hanging flap of skin on his chest.

“Who’s seriously wounded?” Chase replied.

No one answered. It took me a moment to realise that anyone who was seriously wounded died on our way back to the doors.

“Alright that’s... good,” Chase said as she realised the same fact. “Slight, you take the front, there might be some of them in here.”

I nodded, and trotted ahead of the group as we continued down the corridor. It was only about a minute before a fully armoured group of nightkin came running in the opposite direction. 

“Ma’am, is the main door breached?” A nightkin with the heraldry of a second lieutenant saluted Chase as he paused in front of her.

“It wasn’t when we left it,” she answered him. “Where’s Stygus?”

“He’s commanding the defence from the first level of the east hall’s basement.”

Chase nodded, and the nightkin continued past us. 

When we arrived at the armoury a few minutes later, the unarmoured nightkin stayed behind to get equipped and have their wounds treated by the servants. I trotted after Chase as she led the way to the east hall.

“You okay?” she asked me over her shoulder.

I nodded.

“You did good out there,” she looked back ahead.

I opened my mouth to tell her thanks, but instead I asked, “What’s happening?”

“We’re under attack,” she answered.

I knew that. “How?” I pressed her for answers.

“I don’t know,” she muttered. “Doesn’t make any sense. We had no hint that Celestia had even gathered so many pegasi in one place, and there’s no way they could have passed over so much of our territory without us noticing.”

Swallowing, I asked her the next question. “W-where’s Luna?”

Her breath hitched, but I didn’t see her break stride as she continued ahead. “I don’t know.”

The sound of our hooves on stone was the only noise either of us made until we arrived in Stygus’ unofficial command room. He stood there in the centre of the room, going over maps and barking out orders to sergeants and servants as he glared angrily at everything in sight.

“Captain,” Chase gave him a salute, “The main entrance has held, with seventeen nightkin  casualties.”

“How many of those were wounded, and how many of those were dead?” he asked.

“Everyone but myself and Slight were wounded, the seventeen casualties were all dead.”

“Damn it!” Stygus snapped. “Did we lose anyone important?”

“No sir. Other than myself, everyone defending the courtyard were privates, specialists and corporals.”

Growling, he turned to glare at the map in front of him. “Can you tell me anything about the enemy?”

“All of their forces seem to be pegasi, equipped with rapid movement in mind. There’s a minimum of three thousand out there, probably closer to five thousand. They’re using storm clouds and lightning strikes, but the siege runes stopped those from having any effect.”

Stygus ground his teeth and opened his mouth to say something else when the entire room shook. Dust fell from the ceilings onto our heads, as we all braced ourselves for the bone rattling tremors to stop.

When they eventually did, someone coughed out some dust and asked, “What was that?”

“The siege runes just failed,” Chase answered grimly.

“Damn it,” Stygus growled and wiped dust off the map he’d been using. “This is a targeted assault against us specifically. The pegasi are here to kill the nightkin, regardless of casualties taken. They don’t even need to use strategy to defeat us at this point! Castle Blackrock is barely passable as a defensive location, and we’re outnumbered at least ten to one, probably more. They can just endlessly throw themselves at us, and eventually we’ll all be dead.”

“I know,” Chase frowned and stood next to him, observing the map. “Castle Blackrock’s location is a secret, so how did they even know to come here?”

“We were betrayed, that’s how,” Stygus muttered. “One of our generals had to have defected to let those pegasi past, and one of our servants has to be a spy.”

“Notice how the sun’s staying at its zenith?” Chase asked him. “Celestia’s know we’re under attack, and she’s stopping us from using Luna’s magic to escape.”

Stygus fell to his haunches. “And with the siege runes gone, there’s no way we can break out of here with an assault. Even if we did, they’d surround us and cut us down.”

They both fell silent as they stared at the maps. After a moment Stygus started chuckling as he ran his hooves through his mane. It took a moment, but Chase snorted and shook her head, sitting down next to him. “It just doesn't make sense,” she said.

“Chase, what does this mean?” I asked as I stepped forward.

She pawed the ground, before snorting and looking up at me. “It means pray.”

“We cannot win this battle, we cannot escape, nor can we keep them out.” Stygus looked across at me. “Chased Redemption is right. Pray, because only Luna can save us now.” 

> Chapter 6: Pyra
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Conviction
Chapter 6
Pyra



They gathered ‘round the hearth, hiding from the dark, 
but knowing in their hearts that they were marked.
The jokeless jester came, and stoked up the flame, 
but cackling broke their souls and left them lame.
Curse came from shade, of the fire unafraid, 
and stoked a pyre with the flames they had made.
Then she took their hearts, and fed them to the hearth, 
and singing set their bones upon the path.
The pyre burned away, the evil spirit stayed, 
and set to sewing with the skins which she had flayed.
When she was done, she fashioned a new drum, 
and left to find new souls to share her fun.
 Verse thirty five of The Torchlight Road. Book two of Curse of the Everfree. Page Turner. Circa 0100.


“All I’m saying is, if Luna’s going to save us, what’s there to worry about?” Chipper glanced at me for reassurance.

All he got was a glare.

“Right, Slight?” he pressed me for an answer, then snorted and smiled. “Heh. ‘Right, Slight’... that rhymes.”

I let out a deep breath tinged with dark smoke , and fought the urge to hit him. Not because I was trying to spare his feeling, or be more patient with others like Chase would have wanted, but because I was walking on three legs right then. Leaning heavily against Chipper, I had no choice but to grit my teeth and listen to his overly optimistic rambling as we limped back to the west hall.

“So uh... did it hurt?”

The sheer stupidity of that question was like a slap to the face. All I could do was glare at him angrily for striking me so.

He averted his gaze. “Right, dumb question. Sorry.”

Rolling my eyes, I looked back ahead and we continued for a few moments in blessed silence. Then he felt the need to speak again.

“So... uh... what was it like?” He looked back across at me. “Being stabbed I mean.”

I stared at him for a few moments, careful to make it as clear as I could that I wasn’t interested in his pathetic attempts at conversation. Then, after a long, tense, and painfully awkward silence, I said in the least friendly tone I could, “It was like having a sharp piece of steel forced though my skin and into my tendons, severing them and preventing me from fighting effectively.”

He swallowed and looked away. “Well, uh... I mean... uh...”

“I can make it the rest of the way by myself,” I interrupted him. “Go join the others in the defence.”

“Are you sure?” he asked.

“Utterly,” I answered with a growl.

He swallowed and delicately lifted my wounded hoof so it was no longer draped across him. “Alright then, I’ll just... uh...” He glanced over his shoulder then back at me. “I’ll just... bye.” Then he turned and quickly trotted back the way we’d come.

Rolling my eyes, I looked ahead and started to limp along. I made it a few paces before I found myself almost regretting sending him away. Almost. The pain got bad enough that I ended up walking on three hooves rather than two. I would have flown, but the broken bones in my right wing prevented that as well.

I found myself hating the Celestian who did this. Or rather, the three of them. And the nightkin next to me who’d failed to protect my flank when we were charged. And Chipper, for being so annoying that walking in pain on three hooves was preferable to his presence.

I didn’t encounter any others until I got closer to the east hall, and then I was rushed through to the unicorn healers by the first servant that found me. Breathing out a sigh of relief, I sat down and watched as a pale blue unicorn with a pink mane began to charge magic into the wound. I don’t know if she wasn’t a very good spell caster, or had simply forgot, but she didn’t cast the numbing spell, and my wound burned as it slowly restitched itself.

Trying to distract myself from the sensation, I focussed on the room’s other occupants and their activities. Mostly it was filled with unicorn servants, running left and right as they carried medicine and bandages to wounded nightkin, as well as food and water to the floors below where the children and future nightkin were being kept safe. My lip twitched into a frown at the sight of them.

One of those servants was a traitor, responsible for leaking our location to the Celestians.

My gaze turned to the servant healing me, and I grit my jaw as I glared at her. Was she the spy? Possibly, that could be why she didn’t use the numbing spell.

She noticed me glaring at her, and swallowed nervously. Suddenly the pain I was feeling drained away, and the numbing magic took effect. “I-I’m sorry, I forgot.”

Grunting, I looked at the other wounded nightkin, feeling slightly ashamed to be here. I was supposed to be the Second, a better warrior than my peers, yet I was the one here while they were out there fighting. When I returned to the West Hall, there would be a reckoning for the Celestians.

“Four hours since this started, and I bet lead to gold that the sun hasn’t budged an inch,” a nightkin muttered across from me. He was clutching a roll of bandages to his eye while another servant was working on healing a wound in his shoulder.

“Where’s Luna?” another nightkin asked. “How is this happening?”

Ignoring them, and the growing fear in my stomach, I tested my leg once the servant was done with it, and shifted so she could start to heal my broken wing. This time she remembered to apply the numbing spell straight away.

“It’s just a matter of time,” one of them said from behind me. “We have healing and strong defensive positions for now, but what happens when the servants get tired? We can’t recover from our wounds, they pile in, and we-”

“Slight?” My head snapped towards Chase and her relieved smile as she moved towards me. “I heard you were wounded and came to make sure you’re okay.”

I couldn’t help but smile at her concern, though I rolled my eyes at her anyway. “You’re a lieutenant. You have more important business to attend do.”

Chase didn’t reply, and glanced at the unicorn servant just as her magic on my left wing stopped. “Is it better?” 

I tested the limb out, pleased at the lack of pain, and nodded at Chase.

“Good,” she glanced at the servant. “Go heal somepony else.” Then she wrapped her wing over my shoulder and pulled me towards the door. “Come on, I need to talk to you.”

I followed her into the corridor, and she led me down an out-of-the-way side passage. When she arrived there, she glanced around to make sure no one was near and leaned in close to me.

“You’re right. I’m a lieutenant, and as much as I care about you, I should have more important things to be doing than taking care of you.” She reached into her saddlebags and withdrew a sheet of paper. “Take these.” She handed the paper to me, along with some saddlebags.

“What are they?” I frowned and looked over the sheet while I strapped the bags over my armour.

“Orders from Captain Stygus that he doesn’t know exist. I used his signature and seal, so as long as he doesn’t find out about it, these are as good as the real thing.”

“You can copy Stygus’ signature?” I glanced up at her.

“That doesn’t matter right now,” she replied. “The important thing is those will get you past the northern barricade.”

I nodded and looked back at the papers.

“I need you to try and get to Luna’s tower. We were cut off from it when we lost the northern parts of Blackrock. I’d ask someone else to do it, but I don’t want Stygus finding out and I know I can trust you of all ponies to stay quiet.”

I nodded. “Why?”

“Because  the nightkin are... because... we need to...” She growled and shook her head. “Look, Stygus’ plan is just to hold out and hope for Luna to save us, but... there’s the chance that might not happen.”

I swallowed and looked up at her. “Luna will save us.”

“Y-yeah, of course, but... Look, let’s just be ready in case the worst happens, alright? Hope is no plan , Slight.”

After a moment I nodded. It was true, Luna herself counselled caution over optimism. “Hope is no plan,” I repeated.

“Exactly,” Chase confirmed.

“So then what’s the plan?”

“It’s... uh...” Chase rubbed the back of her leg with a hoof. “Look, leave that to me, alright?” She glanced over her shoulder. “For now, I just need you to get to Luna’s tower.” 

“Alright,” I agreed. Whatever her plan was, she’d tell me later.

“Inside her office, the top drawer of her desk has a false bottom. Under that, there should be a key. Don’t touch the key or your heart will stop. Pick the key up with a bit of cloth or something like that between it and you, then go into Luna chambers. Under her bed you should find a box. Open it with the key, take everything inside it out, and put them in your saddlebags.  Leave the key in the box, close it, and then see if you can find something of Luna’s on her bed. A feather, some of her mane, some hair, anything. Just something that came from her, put it in your saddlebags and come back. Got that?”

I nodded. “Simple enough.”

“If you can’t find something from Luna, then don’t worry about it. We can get that elsewhere. The important part is everything in the box under the bed.”

Everything in the box under the bed, don’t touch the key, leave the key in the box. If I can, feathers or hair. “What if I can’t make it to the tower?”

Chase bit her lip and looked away. “If you can’t make it to the tower then come back, but we might really need the stuff in that box.”

Nodding, I folded up the false orders from Stygus and put them in the bags. “I’ll make it to the tower.”

“Alright,” she glanced over her shoulder again. “I need to get back to command. Stay safe, Slight.”

I nodded, and she hesitated before giving me a hug. It took me a moment to get over my shock, but I wrapped my hooves around her too, glad to be held right then. I’m sure she was happy to be held as well, because we stood like that for a few seconds before she let go and stepped back, composing herself as she coughed into her hoof. She opened her mouth to say something, but shut it after a moment and walked back the way she came without a word.

My armour was scratched and bloodstained, but still in reasonable condition, so I saw no place I needed to stop before my trip to the northern tower. It was just a matter of finding my way there, while encountering as few other nightkin as possible. If a higher-up tried to stop me, I could just show them the orders from ‘Stygus’ and they would probably leave me alone, but I wanted to avoid that if possible.

The halls were mostly empty, with most of Blackrock’s occupants busy contributing to the defence in some way. The only ponies I saw were messengers relaying information to and from Stygus, coordinating our defence. 

It was a sobering thought to realise how dire our situation was. The fighting was already door to door, one corridor to another. Undoubtedly we could last hours in defence, but we’d already lost the outer walls and large sections of Blackrock’s internal structure. There wasn’t much left we could afford to lose. There were at least a hundred nightkin outside Blackrock on rotation, but at the time of the attack the majority of us were inside these walls. More than two thirds of my species could die in one fell swoop if we didn’t survive.

When I arrived at the northern barricade, I found thirty nightkin led by Second Lieutenant Clear Sight. I felt an ill stirring in my gut as I realised fifty nightkin had originally been assigned to defend this position. Twenty nightkin dead here already, and that was significantly less than the losses in the western defence.

All the nightkin here looked grim, high strung. The corridor was littered with corpses and the walls were stained with blood. I couldn’t help but take special note of darker coated, black armoured corpses in the corridor.

“Sir,” I saluted Clear Sight.

He glanced at me before looking back up the corridor. “New orders from Stygus?” he asked, while peering grimly down the corridor.

“Yes, Sir.” I reached into my saddlebags and took out the fake orders. “You’re to let me past the barricade.”

He frowned at the papers then up at me. “Why’s Stygus sending you this way?”

I didn’t answer him.

Looking back at the papers, then up at me again, he grimaced and handed them back to me. “Go now while things are quiet.” He looked back up the corridor. “If you’re headed that way, on your way back tell me what those Celestians are up to. It’s been way too long since their last assault for my comfort.”

I nodded and began to push her through his soldiers to the front.

“Let her through!” he called out behind me.

A few strange looks were directed at me, but none of them questioned what I was doing, and shortly I was alone facing the corpse riddled corridor. Tense silence and soft hoofsteps were the only sound I heard as I moved up the corridor, careful not to step on any bodies. One Celestian I passed twitched and gurgled, but made no sound when I passed my ghost blade through his neck.

I arrived at the two-way intersection at the end of the corridor, and felt for any shadows in the area. There were no moving shadows in either direction, which meant there weren’t any ponies moving nearby, so I peeked around the corner.

With no one in sight, I glanced back at the nightkin barricade and found them all watching me with interest before I stepped around the corner and out of their view. The blood and corpses thinned out the further I moved from the barricade, until eventually they stopped entirely. I neither saw nor heard any sign of the living until I arrived at the stairs to take me up a floor, then I heard coughing and the nervous shuffling of hooves.

“-telling you, they’re not ponies,” a voice whispered, wavering as it did. “I heard that one of those things can stop a pony’s heart with just a look.”

“Shut up,” another voice growled back. “Nightkin, bat ponies, fades, whatever you want to call ‘em, they’ll die when you put something cold and sharp in ‘em.”

I frowned and reached out with my magic, sensing the shadows of dozens of ponies filling up the entranceway over my head. There was no way I would be able to sneak past them with the torches they were carrying, and I didn’t favour my chances against so many either.

However, there was a supply closet just ten meters down the hall from the stairwell. My senses told me that the door was closed and the shadows inside it were thick enough for me to use.

Slowly I sank into my own shadow, enjoying the cool tingle I felt as I did, before stepping out of it into the cramped confines of the supply closet. I almost bumped into a broom, which would have alerted the pegasi outside the door I was inside. Peeking under the door crack, I saw at least eight sets of hooves right outside, and I knew there was no way I could walk out of here.

It looked like I’d need to do another shadow walk, but where to?

“What are we even doing here?” someone whispered outside the door. “An indoor fight like this is a job for an earth pony.”

“We don’t have any earth ponies , idiot,” another hissed back. “Orders are to wait here for the moment.”

“I don’t like all this waiting,” someone else added, his voice quavering. “Not in here, not with those damn fades just down there.”

Perhaps I could move to the rafters  overhead? They were high enough up that I wouldn’t be easy to see, and even with the torches these pegasi were carrying, I could feel that the thick shadows up there were more than enough to use.

Passing through the dark of the closet, I stepped out again four metres overhead. There wasn’t a lot of room to walk on the wooden supports, but from up here I could see pegasi filling the corridor completely, and that there really was no way forward but to stay above their heads and in the dark. But there was no way to move across the beams, so I was forced to shadow walk in four short hops from one end of the corridor to the other. All the while the Celestians below were shifting nervously and muttering to each other.

The heavy use of magic tinged my breath black with smoke, and after a few more hops around the corner and into another corridor, I had to fight the urge to cough on the thick, dark fumes coiling in my throat. 

Eventually, the pegasi thinned out, and I hopped to the floor once I was out of sight of the mass. Pausing, I took in my surroundings again as I cleared my lungs and brought my magic back under control.

The officers’ rooms. To get to Luna’s tower, I just needed to take a left at the end of the corridor, and another right, before heading up the long flight of stairs. Cautiously, I made my way forward, listening for any signs of more pegasi, but the ones I’d passed seemed to be all there was in this part of the castle.

I noticed Chase’s old room as I passed it, ignoring a jab to my heart when I thought of my childhood and the month I’d spent sharing it with her. I know it was foalish of me, but I couldn’t help but want to be held by her right then.

Gritting my jaw at my own lack of mental discipline, I passed from the officers’ rooms to the base of the stairs leading up to the tower. Voices echoed down from above, and I slowly walked up the stairs, black wisps of smoke still thin on my breath.

“-room of a bloody goddess!” a mare said with a lilting accent I didn’t recognise. “Imagine, Nightmare Moon herself slept right here.”

“Get off the bed and help us search!” someone else barked at her.

A low growl filled my throat before I could stop it, but I forced myself to stay silent. That Celestian whore dared defile Lady Luna’s chambers, dared to lie on Her Grace’s bed? Whoever that mare was, I would make certain her death was painful.

Steadily, I crept up the stairs until I could see that the doors to both Luna’s office and chambers were open. There was a stallion set to watch the approach, but he was distracted, looking into the rooms, and I lunged forward, driving my ghost blade through his head. Wrapping my hooves around his neck, I pulled him back towards the stairs before anyone inside spotted the corpse . From the way the conversation inside the chambers didn’t stop, I guessed no one had noticed.

“Share, get off the damn bed and help us!” someone snapped.

“Why?” she replied. “There’s nothing in here. For a megalomaniac mad-mare, her room’s surprisingly boring.”

I grit my jaw. Her death would be agonizing indeed. My lady’s bed was far from boring !

I focused on my magic, reaching out and touching the shadows in the room. Eight. I could feel eight moving shadows.

“Faaaaaaade!” I heard someone scream from the office, and I flinched, dropping control of my magic. 

Quietly waiting out of sight, I heard the sound of ponies trotting out to the landing overhead.

“Something just moved our shadows!” said the same voice that screamed before, sounding panicked.

“Where’s Mellow?” another gruffer voice asked, “He was supposed to be on watch. Bloody recruits, green as grass.”

I glanced down at ‘Mellow’ and nudged him with my hoof.

“Y-you’ve fought a fade before, right, Foundation?” There was no immediate answer, and I heard the sound of someone swallowing. “Foundation, you were in the Royal Guard, right?”

“I didn’t make it through selection,” was the answer after a moment. “Still better than the rest of you recruits,” he added defensively.

“S-sweet Celestia no!” someone stammered. “I don’t want to die, not here, not-” He cut off with a cry when someone slapped him.

“Get a hold of yourself!” the mare hissed. “Now’s not the time to panic.”

“Why? It already got Mellow... Oh sweet Celestia save us, save us, please. We should have stuck with the group!”

“Orders were to secure Luna’s office!” the mare hissed back. “Shut up, and stop panicking. Mellow might have just gotten distracted.”

My lips curled into a sneer, and I stepped through my shadow to quietly crawl out from under the desk in Luna’s office. Peering carefully around the corner of the furniture, I saw two ponies with their backs to me, as they faced the door, and four ponies on the landing at the top of the stairs.

Could I fight eight ponies? Could I do it quietly?

I only knew of one way to know for certain .

“I didn’t think we’d run into one of those things!” the timid fool hissed. “They’re supposed to be trapped in the floors below!”

“Maybe Mellow just went to take a piss?” someone said after a moment.

“There’s blood on the stairs,” Foundation replied. “Don’t be stupid, something got him.”

“W-w-we should get out of here, right?”

I crept forward until I was just behind the two stallions watching the door nervously. Pointing the hilt of my ghost blade at the back of his head, I shifted my stance and let out a deep breath. Then I channelled a tiny amount of my magic into my weapon, making it ignite. The first stallion died instantly, my sword jutting out from his forehead. I twisted, slashing across and bringing the crimson red through the neck of the stallion across from him before he even got the chance to scream .

I drew their shadows out from under them, and used the energy to disappear into the wall and reemerge in Luna’s chambers. Luckily I found the two ponies in there staring out the door as well, so they hadn’t noticed me enter the room.

“Ahhhhhh!” I heard the cowardly one scream. “It got behind us! It’s behind us!”

“Ho, burn me!” Foundation roared. “We need to get out of here right now!”

Quietly, I backed up until I was at the door to Luna’s balcony and I pulled it shut. Then I went and closed her window, silently latching it. I looked back and one of the stallions in my room turned and spotted me, his eyes widened and he screamed. “It’s in here! It’s in-”

My ghost blade travelled from his chin to the top of his head, and the mare that had been in the room turned to face me. Her eyes widened, and her wings spread instinctually to flee, but my sword cut through her feathers and bone, and she screamed as she clutched the limb while it detached.

I stepped back through my shadows into Luna’s office just as the three unwounded Celestians came into her chambers. Through the doorway, I saw the cowardly Celestian’s eyes widen as I emerged from the shadows.

“Celestiaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!” he screamed as I lunged for him. He brought a hoof up  to protect his face, but that only spared him from having to witness his own death. 

The coward collapsed and fell down the stairs in three parts, as I was tackled from the side by another pegasus. I rolled with the attack, shifting so I gripped his bladed hoof and we came to a halt with me dislocating his shoulder. He screamed until my ghost blade plunged into the back of his head, and I turned to face the last two pegasi.

The larger orange one, who I assumed was Foundation, glanced between me and the corpse, before turning and bolting into Luna’s chamber. The other hesitated to run, and managed to block my lunging strike with his hoof blade. My forehead smashed into his nose, making him stumble back before I buried my sword in his chest.

I looked inside the room to see Foundation pounding on the windows, cursing and swearing to himself. When he struck the glass, it sent spider webs of cracks across the pane, but they immediately repaired themselves. He yanked at the latch with his mouth, but it wouldn’t budge. Then he turned to face me in the doorway, droplets of sweat rolling down his face. He glanced for somewhere to run, but saw that the only way out was through me.

He dropped into a combat stance, wings lowered and ready to fly past me. “You know that saying about cornered rats?” he growled.

A grin spread across my face.

With a flap of his wings, he crossed the distance between us with surprising speed, and effectively countered my upwards stroke with his own hoofblade. Setting my hooves against the stone and flapping my wings, I pushed against his momentum, forcing him to awkwardly stumble back. 

I went to strike again, but he stepped inside my swing and pinned my hoof to his side, the blade sticking out uselessly behind him. He went to stab me, but I knocked his hoof upwards, sending his blade over my shoulder. Using my heavier weight, I twisted around and forced him towards the ground, hoping to land on him and regain the advantage. His wings flapped, pushing with my momentum and instead he fell on top of me. With his free hoof, he stabbed down towards me, and I barely managed to catch his hoof before the blade dug into my neck.

Gritting his jaw, he shifted so his shoulder was angling with the attack, applying more of his body to stabbing me than I could set to stopping him. I snatched up the shadows I could, and fell through the floor and out of the ceiling with him still on top of me. The pegasus yelped from the cold and flared his wings, while I twisted with the fall and landed awkwardly on my hooves. My left foreleg gave out, and I fell to the floor but was otherwise fine. It was slightly painful to stand again, but I’d live.

Then a weight hit me from the side, and I felt a sharp pain as something pierced through my armour and into my flank. Hissing in pain, I turned with his blade still wedged in my armour and wrapped my foreleg around his face, acting only on desperation. He shouted out something muffled and I pulled back, exposing his neck. 

It was a terrible hold. He had all the room to maneuver and reach, and I was stretched to my limits just holding him like that. In a moment he’d have his hoof blade free, and then he would stab it into somewhere vital.

I leaned in towards him and bit into his exposed throat with my sharp canine teeth . He screamed and thrashed, yanking his blade free, but it was too little too late. I tore through his flesh and his cry of pain was reduced to a gurgle as he fell away from me, clutching his throat.

New lesson for the day: The flesh of pony tastes utterly foul.

I coughed and spat out his vile taste, wiping my mouth as I watched his struggling stop.

Spitting the last of his blood from my mouth and onto his face, I turned to the doorway and noticed a red trail leading out of it. Of course. I almost forgot, the mare who’d defiled Luna’s chambers.

I heard sobbing as I emerged from the room, and saw a pale trembling form stagger down the stairs. Her entire right side was coated in blood, and she collapsed on her way down the steps, smashing face first into a wall. Limping after her, I paused just before her and stared down at her pale, trembling, pitiable form. 

Her deep blue eyes turned up to me, and she whispered, “Celestia spare me.”

Then my blade plunged into her chest, and the light faded from her eyes as the voids in their centre grew .

I stopped to take stock of my wounds, and winced as I put weight on my front left hock. I suspected I’d sprained it in the fall. The stab to my flank burned, and I grit my jaw as I touched it. All I could do was bandage it up and hope that it didn’t go too deep.

Once I’d taken care of myself, I had to stop to remember why I came here in the first place. Right. The key in Luna’s office.

I found the place ransacked. Her desk flipped over, and papers scattered everywhere by the greedy Celestians in their search for valuables to steal. It sickened me to see such a sacred ground desecrated so, but what else could be expected from a worshipper of the heathen sun?

The desk was on its side, and all the drawers had been opened. I pulled the top draw the rest of the way out and flipped it over so the false bottom fell out, a small bronze key falling with it. I put some bandages in my mouth, and carefully picked up the key without letting it touch my lips. Then I limped to Luna’s chambers and crawled under her bed.

The box was there, just as Chase said, and I pulled it  and sat with it in my lap. It looked almost like a jewellery box, and I couldn’t but wonder what jewellry Luna would wear. Her perfect black coat needed no decoration, and any adornment somepony attempted to make would seem plain and worldly compared to her divine form.

Cautiously, I unlocked the box and opened it with my good hoof. Inside was a golden hoof band with Old Equestrian written around it, a leather-bound book with glowing runes on the front, and a folded-up parchment. I placed the parchment and ring inside the book, before moving those to my saddlebags. I was about to spit the key in and shut it, when I noticed a lock of purple mane, tied together with a silver chain in the box. I moved that to my saddlebags before I closed the box with the key in it, and pushed it back under Luna’s bed.

I stood up and limped towards the stairs, when I remembered Chase’s other instruction to find something that came from Luna . I spent a few minutes searching, but ultimately failed to find anything and decided to leave before more Celestians arrived. About to head down the stairs, I paused when I saw a ghost blade lying on the floor in Luna’s office.

I checked my leg, and saw that mine was still attached, so  I walked over with a frown and picked up the device. It gleamed in the dark as I stared at it, and after a moment I channeled a little energy into it. A long green blade emerged from it, with the word ‘Slight’ adorning the blade.

I blinked in surprise, before I grinned and immediately began unstrapping the red I already had. The Green! It was the Green of my year and it had my name on it! The strap fit perfectly over my hoof, and when I ignited the blade again, I was pleased to note it was slightly longer than the average hoof blade. I gave it an experimental swing, grinning to myself that I was one of Luna’s favourites.

Even if she’d never given it to me, I’d earned this. She wouldn’t have constructed the weapon without intending to gift it to me.

“Thank you, Luna, for this gift,” I prayed as I unpowered the blade and headed down the stairs. “I give thanks that you should find me to be worthy of your favour, and it is an honor that I only know I deserve because you granted it to me. I pray for your guidance and protection, and that I will continue to prove myself fit for your attentions.” With the shadows, I paused to make Luna’s cutie mark silhouette against the wall before I continue down the stairs.

- - - - - - - -





By the time I arrived back at the northern barricade, I had tears of pain in my eyes and thick dark of black smoke coming from my throat. I’d had to use a lot of shadow magic to make it back past all the waiting Celestians, and the constant pressure on my sprained hock only made walking hurt worse than it already did.

The nightkin at the barricade saw me as I approached, and at the Lieutenant’s orders, one of them came forward to help me walk the rest of the way to safety.

“Did you complete your mission?” Clear Sight asked.

I nodded, wincing as the nightkin I was leaning on bumped my leg by accident. I shot him a glare, and he mumbled an apology.

“Any word on the Celestians?”

Again I nodded. “They’re waiting, down the corridor, at least fifty, maybe a hundred.”

Clear Sight glanced at the barricade and sighed. “What are they waiting for?”

I shook my head. “I didn’t find out.”

He frowned and looked to the soldier that was helping me walk. “Alright, get her to the healers, and then come back here straight away. I suspect there will be another attack soon.”

The nightkin gave him a salute, before helping me down the corridor. Thankfully he didn’t say a word until we arrived at the medical centre, though he did bump my leg a few times, making me hiss in pain. Still, I’d take physical punishment over the torture of having to deal with other ponies any day.

He set me down near a healer, and without a word headed back towards the northern barricade. I liked him already. A unicorn approached and examined my hoof. I winced as she twisted the joint, testing where it would and wouldn’t hurt.

After a moment she timidly spoke. “I-I’m sorry. We’re limiting magic usage at the moment. I’m not sure this wound is serious enough for me to heal it.”

A low growl escaped my throat and I reached forward to tilt her head up, making her stare into my eyes.

“I-I’m s-s-sorry,” she whimpered, “It’s not my decision.”

I leaned in closer, baring my teeth. “Heal. It.”

Lower lip trembling, she nodded mutely and pressed her horn against my hoof. A moment later I let out a sigh of relief as the swelling went down, and the painful sensations disappeared. Even without a numbing spell, my leg felt much better just seconds after she started. Then she turned her horn towards the stab in my flank, and I breathed a sigh of relief as the numbing spell took effect.

When she was done I tenderly stood on my front leg, glad that there was nothing wrong with it. I gave her a nod, and she scrambled away, practically hiding behind another nightkin as she furtively glanced towards me.

Regardless. Now I had to find Chase and tell her I’d succeeded. Sure, all I’d found was a book, some papers, a ring, and a lock of mane, but that was what Chase had asked for and I was sure it was important somehow. Perhaps it was a spell book  and an enchanted ring?

Plus, even if we were surrounded and trapped, it was hard not to feel happy about receiving the Green. 

Or finding it.

Whichever.

Would Luna be angry that I took the blade from her desk? I swallowed at the idea of Her Grace’s wrath, and the memories of the various nightkin that had displeased her over the years. Would... would she punish me in such a way?

I know Chase had made Luna truly angry once, and I know that once had been enough for her to have never made a similar mistake again.

The command room was frantic with activity when I entered. Stygus sat at a table in the centre, staring grimly at a map with heavy bags around his eyes. Around him, unicorn servants and nightkin waited for orders. From the look of the maps, I’d say things weren’t going well for us.

As I watched, a runner approached Stygus and whispered something in his ear.

He closed his eyes and looked to the floor. Loud and clear, his voice rang out, “Eighty one... there are eighty one surviving nightkin in Blackrock.”

All the noise in the room stopped, and everypony stared at him. A nightkin who’d been unfurling a map halted and just simply gazed at Stygus.

“What are you all looking at?!” I heard someone bark from behind me, and I glanced around to see Chase standing there. “We have work to do, do it!”

It took a moment, but all the ponies went back to their business like nothing had changed.

“Damn Stygus,” Chase muttered as she walked up beside me. “Did you succeed?” she asked me.

I nodded and reached for my saddlebag, but she stopped me.

“Not here,” she whispered. “Not where everyone can see.” Glancing around, she trotted off and indicated I should follow her with her head. “Come on.”

No one paid any attention to either of us as we quickly left the room. She took us up a flight of stairs, and made sure the hallways were clear before turning back to me. “What did you find?”

I opened my bags and took out the book. “There’s a ring, some parchment, and a lock of mane in there. Those, and the book, were what I found.”

She opened the book, and grinned with relief when she saw what was inside. “Great job, Slight. Did you find some of Luna’s mane or feathers?”

I shook my head and looked down.

“Damn.” Chase bit her lip. “We can get that elsewhere anyway. Did you find anything else?”

I nodded, smiled, and ignited my hoof blade, angling it so she could see the name in its glassy surface.

At first she grinned, then after a moment her face dropped. “It’s really cool that you got the Green, but you can’t use that blade just yet.” When she saw my expression drop, she continued, “Not that you won’t be able to use it later, but at the moment, no other nightkin are allowed to know you went to Luna’s tower.”

I blinked. “Why not?”

She chewed her lower lip, glancing over her shoulder to make sure no one was listening before sighing and grabbing me. She dragged me further from the door before leaning in close and saying, “It’s... complicated, alright? I... I’m working on a plan to get us out of here.”

Frowning, I said, “Why hide it from the nightkin that you’re planning to save us all?”

She sighed and ran a hoof through her mane. “Not all of us. Just you, me, Starlit and Astral.”

Incredulously, I said, “Only four of-”

“Shush!” she hissed and glanced over her shoulder. “Be quiet. That’s right, only us...”

“But why? What about-”

“Slight!” she snapped and poked me in the chest. “Think about it! There’s no way all of us can survive, there isn’t a way most of us can survive. Heck, I’m not even sure there’s a way you and I can.” She pressed me up against the wall, a desperate glint in her eye. “There’s five thousand of those damn pegasi out there, Slight. We’ve barely held them off for three hours, and we’ve already lost almost half our numbers. If we stay here we’re going to die.”

“But... the others...”

She took a step back and looked away from me. “I know, I know. I... Look, there’s nothing I can do for them, but I there’s something I can do for me, you, and two of my friends, so that’s what I’m doing.” Scuffing her hoof on the floor, she looked up into my eyes. “It’s not like you ever liked them anyway.”

“But... they’re Luna’s chosen...” I mumbled. “They might not mean much to me... but to Luna...?”

“...I know, Slight... I know... these are my friends...” She swallowed and her gaze fell to the floor. “I... don’t want to leave them behind... I... I just wish Luna was here...” 

Rather than comfort her, I just stood there, trying to think of a world where everypony I knew was dead. Even if I never liked any of them, I couldn’t even think of what life would be like if they weren’t here...

“Slight... I think the worst thing that could have happened has happened...” Chase’s lower lip trembled. “I think... I think Luna lost to Celestia...”

“She didn’t,” I frowned at her.

“... I hope you’re right. I really do, but... hope isn’t a  plan, Slight. If things are as bad as I think they are... then just one of us surviving this might be a miracle...” She put her hoof on my shoulder. “I’ll explain my plan to you later, but for now just stay close to me, and use a red ghost blade rather than your Green.”

I looked at my Green, then back at Chase. Luna defeated? Utter madness. Completely impossible. There was no way that, that could have happened.

But even so...

I trusted Chase, and her judgement. If Luna would punish us for our lack of faith, then I would stand by Chase and take the punishment alongside her.

With my teeth, I unstrapped the Green and put it away, before switching back to the red.

“Thanks, Slight,” a sad smile appeared but vanished just as quickly. “Now come on. Listen carefully to what I say and follow all of my orders. I promise I’ll get us out of...” She paused and shook her head. “Let me rephrase that. If there’s a way to get out of here, I promise I’ll find it.”

I didn’t answer her.

A hurt expression came over her face, but she turned around and headed back down the hall. After a moment I followed her, and we walked back down to the west hall basement together. Chase led the way to Stygus’ table, and he paused to glare at her.

“Finished plotting?”

“What are you talking about?” she replied with an annoyed look.

“Nothing,” he answered bitterly. “But it’s just humorous the way you’ve used that foal.”

Used me? I glanced at Chase, and saw her seething at Stygus. “That’s ridiculous.”

“Is it?” he sneered at her.

“It. Is.” she growled.

With a snort of laughter, Stygus looked back to the map. “Not like it matters. We’ll all be dead in an hour anyway.”

Chase hissed in frustration and looked around. I followed her gaze and saw numerous nightkin listening in on our conversation.

She jabbed a hoof into his chest and growled into his face. “Stygus, you’re the Captain, act like it. Now’s not the time to wallow in despair.”

“Despair?” He snorted and stepped back. “What’s there to despair about?! Our goddess is dead, or she’s abandoned us, we’re alone and surrounded, and our entire species faces extinction!” A chuckle escaped, and he looked around the room. “It’s a good thing I hate all of them!”

“Stygus!” Chase barked and stepped forward. “Get a grip on-” A loud smack filled the room, and she took a step back, holding her cheek in shock. 

Stygus simply stood there and glowered back, his hoof still raised from the slap. “Damn you, whore...” Stygus growled and lowered his leg. “You and your self-serving manipulations, the games you played with me, creating that-” He pointed a hoof at me, “-that filthy brute over there, just so you could crawl into Luna’s bed like the pathetic wench you are.”

Chase grit her jaw and stepped forward, her green blade igniting. “You’re unfit to lead us.”

“Do you think I care?” he snapped. “Do you think that divine whore, Nightmare, cares?! Haven’t you realised yet?! That’s all we are! That’s all any of us are! Her harem! A pathetic collection of cocks and cunts that she raised just so she could fuck, and use, and send out to kill every now and then! And for what?! For Eternal Night?!” His wings flared and he glared at everyone in the room. “Does anypony else realise how stupid that is! How worthless a thing that is to fight and die for?!”  His eyes were wide, and he was panting heavily.

The entire room was silent for a moment, everyone staring at him in disbelief.

“Do any of you have any idea who I was?” he continued. “Any?! Because I certainly don’t! Do you think I was always a nightkin?! Do you think I ever wanted this for myself?! If I did, then why did she steal my memories from me?! Why does my love for her just come from a filthy spell she cast on my mind?! ”

Everyone gasped and took a step back.

He laughed until that laugh turned to a sob, and he fell backwards against a wall. “That’s right. Mind magic. Your precious goddess earned my love by sending her claws into my mind and taking it from me.” A tear rolled down his cheek, and he collapsed to the floor. After a moment he looked up, glaring at everyone in the room. “And the funniest part is I don’t think I’ve been brainwashed half as much as any of you, and I know her magic never once touched your minds.”

Not a sound was made. I could hear the sound of breathing and the creaking of leather as nightkin shifted uncomfortably.

After a moment, Chase spoke, “Captain Stygus is no longer fit for duty.” She turned to face the other nightkin. “I suggest I be made commander of the nightkin until such a time that Luna relieves me of my position.”

“Oh, is that so?!” Stygus laughed. I looked across to see him unstrapping his hoof blade. “Fine then! Take it!” He tossed the Blue  across the floor, and began undoing the straps on his plate armour. “You can have it all!” Stripping off his armour, he left it in a pile on the floor. “Every last one of you can-”

I flinched at the sound of a door slamming open, and turned to see a grey and blue form burst through it. Chipper looked around the room, his eyes wide with panic. “The western barricade is under assault! It’s the Celestian Royal Guard! Valued Teachings doesn’t think we can hold out long!”

All eyes turned to Stygus for orders, than we realised we couldn’t look to him for leadership anymore and glanced to Chase.

“All nightkin in here to the Western Barricade!” She shouted. “Reinforce Teachings!” Everypony nodded and went to leave, but when I stepped to follow them Chase stepped in front of me and shook her head.

Stygus laughing made me glance towards him, and the sneer he was giving Chase. “That’s it? That’s your brilliant strategy? Everypony rush in and get killed?”

“Shut up, Stygus,” she muttered and flipped open a map. Browsing it, she didn’t watch as all the other nightkin apart from us and Stygus cleared the room. After a moment Chase stood up and looked to the unicorn servants. “All of you, get to the dungeons. Make sure all the under-sixteens are safe and locked up. Do whatever you can to stop them panicking.”

The unicorns nodded and left, leaving just the three of us.

Stygus was glowering at Chase. “What are you up to?” He growled, standing up and trotting towards her. “You’re smarter than leaving the command room unattended...” 

The look he was giving her concerned me, so I stepped in front of him.

He ignored me, looking over my shoulder towards her. “What are you planning?”

“What do you care?” she snapped at him and looked up from her maps. “You just abandoned command anyway.”

He snorted and turned away. “I should have known you would weasel your way out of here somehow. What’s your plan? Is there some secret passage I don’t know about?”

“Slight, grab the Blue and pass it to me.” She pointed at Stygus’ discarded hoof blade.

I glanced at it, then back at her. “Are you sure? Luna-”

“Will want it back,” Chase cut across me. “And she will be angrier if we leave it there.”

Stygus stared at Chase as I picked the Blue up, while he tapped a hoof against his chin in thought. “It’s the Royal Guard, isn’t it? That’s how you plan on getting out of here. The enchantments they have built into their armour... You’re going to impersonate one of them, aren’t you?”

Chase didn’t answer him, just started rolling up maps and stuffing them in her saddlebag.

Stygus started laughing. “It won’t work. Your cowardly hide will be dead before you can leave here, just like the rest of us.”

“Come on, Slight.” Chase turned away from the table, heading for the door to the eastern hall.

I glanced at Stygus before trotting after her. “Where are we going?”

“To get Starlit and Astral,” she replied over her shoulder. “Now’s the time to get out of here.”

I nodded and sped up to walk alongside her. “How?” 

“Basically, kill some royal guards, steal their armour, and walk out of here.”

Another thought crossed my mind, and I frowned as I looked across at her. “Stygus said Luna was controlling him with mind magic...”

Chase breathed out through her nose, but didn’t answer me.

“Is that true?”

“I don’t know for certain, but... it explains a couple of things about Stygus, like why he was always such a... mixed bag, and why he hated sharing Luna with the rest of us .”

How did mind magic explain that?

Chase saw my confused look. “Mind magic never works without side effect s. Our minds are insanely complicated things that barely make sense normally, and when you go and mess around with them it’s... Imagine trying to cut a piece of wood out of a table, and then try to replace the wood you just cut out with wood from another tree. That table will never be the way it was again, and that new wood will always be the weakest point on the table. The only way to hide it is to paint over it, but every now and then you need to touch up the paint.”

Frowning in thought, I considered her metaphor and tried to reason out how it applied to Stygus. So his mind was like a table, and then a piece was cut out of that table, and a different piece was used to replace it, and then it was painted... Wait, what was the paint?

Chase must have caught my expression, because she rolled her eyes. “Don’t worry about it too much.”

We walked along in silence until we heard the sound of clashing steel. We both immediately broke into a gallop and rounded a corridor to see-

Something wet and fleshy smacked into my face, and I stumbled as I rubbed blood from my eyes. When I opened them, I looked down to see half of Strong Faith’s head staring back up at me. I blanched and took a step back. Looking up I saw an orange pegasus with her back turned, shoving a hoof blade into Astral Victory’s face. Beyond that, Starlit Path was lying in half and the corpse of every nightkin at the eastern barricade littered the corridor.

I could only stare in horror as the pegasus pulled the blade from Astral, and looked up to see Stern Conviction charging her with a scream of anger. Then she moved... somehow . One second she was standing still, the next she was beside Stern’s headless body as it collapsed to the ground. 

Something slammed into me, and the cold of shadow magic came over me as I was pushed into the wall. I stumbled out of a shadow and to the floor with Chase on top of me.

“Get up,” she hissed quietly and pulled me to my hooves. “Come on! And stay quiet!”

Nodding dumbly, I did as she said and followed after her with only a few stumbles. Strong Faith, Starlit Path, Stern Conviction... they were dead? And Astral was dead? But... he was... Astral... How could he be dead?

“Chase?”

“Not now!” she hissed back.

“But Astral’s-”

“-Dead, and unless you want to be too, we have to keep moving.”

“... I liked Astral,” I realised aloud. He was never my friend, but... he always encouraged us to develop, and all the exercises and tortures he put us through I never took personally. I actually enjoyed them in some small way... He’d always been there. With his roaring voice and biting insults... How could he be dead? Astral couldn’t die, Astral was Astral... I mean, he had to have survived somehow? He was invincible wasn’t he?

The sword buried in his face would disagree.

If Luna could fail, he could too.

Chase looked over her shoulder, making sure it was safe before breaking into a gallop. “Come on, keep up!”

We burst back into the West Hall, just in time to see Stygus coming up from the basement. He gave us a slightly surprised look, and Chase looked him up and down before turning around and snapping at me, “Put out the torches!”

I nodded, and moved around the room as fast as I could, dousing all the flames, and Chase did so too in the other direction. 

“What are you doing?” Stygus asked, but we both ignored him.

Soon the room was covered in darkness so complete only a nightkin could see through it, and Chase started unstrapping her armour.

“Take all your armour off, but keep the saddlebags and your blade.”

It took me slightly longer than she did to strip down completely, and she helped me finish. Stygus just watched all the while, his lips curled into the making of a sneer.

Chase glanced at him, then said, “Stygus, if you want to come with us, I won’t stop you.”

“Go with you where?” He frowned. “A slightly later grave?”

Chase just rolled her eyes, and then looked back at me. “We need to hide up in the rafters.”

“Why? ”

“Just do it!” she snapped at me as she spread her wings .

Nodding rapidly, I flapped my wings and flew up to the roof with her. We both took up positions in the roof. Chase looked across at me, and held a hoof up to her lip. “Shh...”

I nodded, and when she looked back down to the floor I followed her gaze.

Stygus watched us warily, until the sound of footsteps coming from the east entrance caught his attention, and torchlight came down the passageway. He spread his wings and raised his hoof as if to fly away, but after a moment stopped himself. Then he breathed out a sigh, and calmly sat on his haunches.

A moment later, pegasi entered the room with torches burning in their saddles. The torches had shaped basins beneath the fire, catching any hot ashes that fell off or hot pitch that leaked down. From the way they moved slowly and cautiously into the room, it was obvious that they were fire blinded and still hadn’t seen Stygus . The lights from their torches didn’t reach up to where we were, but even so both Chase and I cautiously drew in shadows, making it even harder to spot us.

One of the pegasi caught sight of Stygus and shrieked, “Fade!”

The rest of the pegasi that were coming through the door moved towards him, and in moments Stygus was faced with the cold steel of pegasi hoof blades .

“Why isn’t it armoured?” one of them asked nervously.

“Who cares, just kill it!” another hissed back.

“You kill it!”

“Shut up, both of you! This is clearly an ambush .”

Stygus coughed into his hoof, and all of them dropped into a fighting stance. “I don’t suppose you accept surrender?” he asked.

They all flinched at the sound of his voice. One of them opened his mouth to speak, when a pegasus mare pushed herself to the front of the crowd.

“You’re the first nightkin I’ve ever met who even considered surrendering.”

Across from me, I heard Chase’s breath catch in her throat.

It was the same orange pegasus who killed Astral. I grit my jaw as I watched the fire bounce off her three tone mane, white, yellow, and red, tied back into a short ponytail. Internally, I vowed to kill her somehow. She had a necklace on, and embedded in the front of it was a red gem carved in the shape of a candle flame. She was short, even for a pegasus, and through the leather armour she had on, an athletic frame was visible. The strangest thing was that she was out of uniform. Her armour bore no heraldry, and its make and craft was clearly different from all the other pegasi.

“And how many nightkin have you met?” Stygus replied calmly.

“Not counting your friends up the hall?” She shrugged. “Eight.”

He nodded glumly. “You’re Pyra, then?”

She nodded and cautiously stepped closer to him. “And why does a nightkin want to surrender?”

Stygus shrugged. “Because he wants to survive?”

“What about failing Nightmare? She wouldn’t take too kindly to you giving up.”

“We both know that Lun- That Nightmare’s gone.”

There was a pause before the pegasus replied, “Yeah.”

“So... would you accept an unconditional surrender?”

She slowly shook her head, not taking her eyes off him. “No... Celestia’s orders are to kill all nightkin on sight.”

Stygus glanced himself up and down. “You see me, but I’m not dead.”

“I figured if you’re willing to talk, you might be willing to tell me a few things in exchange for killing you quickly.”

A tiny smile tugged at the corner of Stygus’ mouth. “And what does the Bearer of Loyalty  want to know?”

“... You know about the Elements?”

Stygus gave a mock salute. “Captain Stary  Guise of the nightkin, better known as Stygus. I’m Luna’s closest confidant.”

“Captain? So you were the one that ordered those Fades after us last year?” She grunted and shifted. “I still have scars from that.”

“We didn’t want legendary artifacts of untold power falling into Celestian hooves.” He shrugged. “We were trying to win a war.”

Pyra just glowered at him, before lowering her hoof blade. “Well, you lost. No one hurts me and mine.”

Stygus snorted. “Ironic that you’re the Element of Loyalty, when I can hear your Hoofens accent. You’re fighting a war against your rightful goddess, yet destiny still sees fit to grant you that.” He pointed at the gem around her neck.

She growled and stepped towards him, her blades pressed right up against his neck. “It was your goddess that had my little brother taken from his home, to be carted off to become one of you freaks.”

Stygus glanced at the blade, then back at her. “That sounds like something she would do.”

“Tell me where he is, and I’ll make your death quick.”

After a moment, Stygus asked, “Who was your brother?”

“Candle Light.”

“That name means nothing here. How old is he?”

“He’d be thirteen this year.”

Stygus snorted. “You might not want him back, then.”

“Where is he?! ” she snarled.

He tilted his head at the stairs leading down to the basement. “All the foals and servants are down there. Only nightkin are participating in this battle.”

She glared at him, before taking a step back. “Thanks.” Her hoof rose up, and her blade was poised in front of his eye.

“Not like that,” he said. “If I have to die, I’d rather my head to remain intact.”

She stopped. “Where do you want it then?”

“Here.” He held a hoof over his chest, to the side of his heart, then he lowered his leg and stood still. “Please. I want to die whole.”

After a moment, she nodded and pressed her blade against the spot he pointed at. Then with a movement in her shoulder, the blade pushed through the skin and into Stygus. He grunted in pain, and put a hoof over hers. Staring into her eyes, Stygus clung to her hoof blade and leaned forward against her.

“Thank you,” he muttered.

She nodded and looked over her shoulder towards the other pegasi. “Alright, we need-” 

Pyra cut off with a startled yelp, and blood was sent flying as Stygus’ fangs tore into the side of her neck . Shoving him off with a startled yelp, she glared at Stygus as he fell back and gave her a bloody grin. 

“Buried in one piece!” she barked, and the gem around her neck started glowing. The hair on her head started to shift and move as if it was fire. “There won’t be anything left to bury!” She snarled and... shifted. 

Her form blurred, and then chunks of Stygus were flying all over the room.  Gibbets of flesh and chunks of bone rained down over the watching pegasi as they were coated in blood. 

A droplet splashed into my eye, and I blinked as I rubbed it out. Honestly, this was getting ridiculous. How much blood was I going to get onto my face before the day was over?

By the time Pyra was done I couldn’t see anything left of Stygus. Well, actually I could see much of him sliding off the faces of the pegasi and dripping from their armour.

“Piece of shit!” she hissed and clutched at her neck, which was still bleeding.

“Ma’am? Are you alright?”

“I’m fine!” she snapped back at the soldier who asked. “Come on, let’s get to the basement.”

“Our orders are to-”

“We’re rescuing those damn foals, you hear me?” she hissed back at him.

“But we’re meant to meet up with Blot at-”

“We are rescuing.” She jabbed him in the chest. “Those foals. Blot can take care of himself.” 

“Y-yes ma’am.”

Then Pyra headed towards the stairs, moving down into the basement. I looked up at Chase, who caught my gaze and jerked her head towards the western entrance. Nodding, I stepped through my shadow and into the corridor heading west. Chase stepped out across from me, then silently beckoned me towards her with a wing.

We moved up the corridor in complete silence, ears straining for any sound. We walked in silence for a few minutes, until up ahead we heard the sound of clashing steel. I peeked around the corridor just in time to see Chipper have a hoof blade shoved through his throat. To the fool’s credit, his hoof blade passed through the white coated pegasus in front of him. A moment later both corpses collapsed to the floor, and I pulled back around the corridor.

“Is that the last of them?” a breathless voice echoed up the corridor.

“I... I think so.”

“Oh, thank Celestia,” another voice replied. “Those things fight like demons!”

Chase tapped me on the shoulder, and pointed her hoof up at the rafters. Nodding, I stepped through my shadow just as she did, and we both stepped out onto the wooden slats. Quietly, we shadow walked down the corridor, making short jumps as we passed over white coated gold armoured pegasi. Chase held out her hoof, and we came to a halt over their heads.

One of the gold armoured pegasi with a red tuft of hair on his helmet counted the number of soldiers, so I assumed he was an officer. After a moment, he slumped against a wall.

“Hundred of us against thirty of them, and only twenty of us survived?” he muttered. “Celestia’s right to want all these things dead.” After a moment he looked up. “Where’s Blot?”

No one answered.

“Goddess damned...” He grit his jaw and stood up. “Alright, who’s wounded?”

“I am,” one mare said, and raised a bleeding hoof. “Almost lost my damn leg.”

“Really? No one else wounded?” The officer sounded startled, looking around the room.

“Sir, wounds from those things kill ,” one of the larger stallions said.

The officer snorted, then looked around. “Alright, you three,” he pointed at the wounded mare and two others. “You three head back , let them know that the western entrance is secure. The rest of us will hold here until reinforcements arrive.”

The three selected ponies saluted, then headed back the way they’d came. Chase caught my attention and pointed after the three of them.

I nodded, and together we started to follow them from rafter to rafter. When we were down the corridor, around the corner, down another corridor, and headed up some stairs, Chase drew a hoof across her throat and pointed at one of the stallions helping the mare limp. She held a hoof to her lips in a silent shush. With one last shadow walk, I was positioned right above one of the stallions. Chase was on the rafter ahead of me, standing above the other unwounded Royal Guard.

We both dropped down at the same time, and my ghost blade went through the back of my target’s neck. With my weight on his back, he dropped instantly, and I looked up to see that Chase had done the same thing to the other stallion. The two of them fell to the side, on top of the limping mare , and she fell to the ground with a shout of pain. She desperately slashed at Chase with her hoof blade, and caught Chase on her leg, but still failed to prevent Chase’s hoofblade being shoved through her eye.

“Good work, Slight,” Chase whispered at me. She shoved the stallion off from the top of the mare, and began taking off her armour. “Take that one’s armour off.” Her hoof was pointed at a stallion who was only a little larger than me, and I did as she instructed. 

In a few moments we were dressed in the golden armour of Celestia’s royal guard. I shivered in disgust at the idea of wearing some of the sun whore’s raiments, but didn’t voice my complaint.

“This isn’t made of real gold, is it?” I growled and adjusted a shin plate. “Butter would be a better armour .”

“No, it’s just another illusion,” Chase replied, and pulled a helmet over her head. 

As I watched, her mane changed colour to blonde, and in a rippling line moving from top to bottom, her coat shifted to a pristine white. Her eyes changed to blue, and the irises reshaped to match those of an unblessed pony. Her fangs changed to the teeth of a normal pony, and the only things about her that looked the same was the scars on her face. Even her wings changed, swapping from leathery bat wings to fluffy white pegasus down. 

“See? It’s all an illusion. Their devotion is skin deep, but ours runs to the core. ”

I nodded and put on the helmet she passed to me. Holding my hoof out in front of myself, I watched as it changed from dark grey to white .

“Your cutie mark will look like Celestia’s sun until you take the helmet off,” Chase told me, as she strapped her saddlebags on top of her armour.

“How do you know about this?” I asked her.

“I met one of Luna’s agents while out on rotation. He told me about it, and how it made impersonating Royal Guards easier, as long as you can get the armour. He said the tricky part was getting it without anyone noticing.”

I looked up and down the corridor. Pegasus corpses were everywhere, propped up against the walls and curled against themselves in agony. A few of them were Celestian Royal Guard, and an even smaller number were nightkin.

Chase followed my gaze and sighed. “At least we put up a good fight.”

“Why didn’t we just take some armour from the dead?” I asked.

“Because these three would have reported to their commander and told them how many were left. If we walked out behind them and they didn’t recognise us from their unit, we’d be in trouble.” She started limping down the corridor. “Come on, we’ve got a chance to get out of here now.”

We walked down the corridor for a while until we passed all the bodies and into the hall we had defended from earlier. The hall was full of other pegasi in uniform, but none of them were the white of the Royal Guard.

I also noticed an interesting lack of medical beds, and as we approached, an older looking pegasus with a gruff face came closer to us.

“What’s the situation inside?”

“Western Entrance is secure, Sir,” Chase gave a salute with her wounded hoof. “Including the two of us, twenty three Royal Guard remain of the force sent. I was sent back to have my wound treated, and she was sent with me for safety.”

The pegasi nodded, then turned around to face the others. “Next wave, move in! Meet up with the Guard, and advance into the Castle!” Then he turned back to face the two of us. “You two, get some food and healing. You guards have earned it.”

Chase and I both saluted, then headed out the large gates. It was disquieting for me to see our training yards hosting so many non-nightkin. The filthy Celestians had erected tents, and there were still swarms of pegasi patrolling around and overhead. A few of them gave us interested looks, but we ignored them and made a beeline for the exit.

When we left the courtyard and passed outside the walls of Blackrock, we saw row upon row of tents and flying chariots. There were thousands of them. The sun was still at its highest, and the bright midday light shining down over everything made me have to fight the urge to shield my eyes.

“Where did they all come from?” Chase hissed. “Celestia must have been planning this for a long time.”

We passed through the rows without anypony stopping until we were halfway through the army. Then a brown earth pony set his eyes on us and started to move closer. What was an earth pony doing here? He must have ridden on a flying chariot.

“Are you alright, milady?” he asked with a smile and a look at Chase. “Should you really be walking on that?”

At first I was ready to dismiss him entirely, then I noticed the blue gemstone carved in the shape of an open book around his neck. My eyes widened as I remembered the speed that that pegasus Pyra had moved at, and the way she killed so many nightkin with ease. I couldn’t stop myself from touching the side of my face and flicking a dried up piece of Stygus off.

“You try fighting those damn Fades, and then tell me if you have the energy to fly,” Chase replied.

He stepped closer, adjusting the wide-brimmed hat on his head. The black coat he was wearing hid his cutie mark, and his blue eyes sparkled mischievously. “Well then let me help you.” Without waiting for an answer, he moved right up alongside Chase and lifted her hoof over his back. “The fighting in there was just nasty.”

Was he... was he planning on making an advance on us?

“I didn’t see you in there,” Chase replied, but didn’t try to fight him off.

He shrugged and grinned. “I had to help a friend. Come on, the medical tent is this way.”

“We’ll be fine by ourselves.”

“Well your friend wasn’t helping you, so I thought I better.” He smiled, and shifted her weight so her cheek rested against his.

Chase jerked her face away from his, but didn’t reply. I followed behind them at a distance, watching him carefully for any movement that might be hostile. If Pyra could do that, I didn’t want to see what this one could do.

“Blot, right?” Chase said after a moment, giving him a flat look.

“That’s right, milady.” He grinned. “I’m Blot, the King of Games, Lord of Drinks, and the best damn stallion under the sheets anyone’s ever met!”

“And the Bearer of Laughter?” Chase glanced at him.

Blot grinned and touched his gem. “That too, but who likes to be defined by their jewellery?”

Chase grunted, but didn’t answer him. We arrived at a large tent, and I held the flap open for the two of them as we stepped inside. When I followed through, I froze in shock when I saw Pyra sitting on one of the beds, bandages around the place Stygus had bitten her.

“Come on!” Chase barked, breaking me out of my reverie. Blot helped her rest against one of the cots and she sighed in relief as the weight was taken off her wound.

Other than Pyra, all the beds were empty. There was room for at least twenty wounded in here, but all I could see was the four of us.

“The fades don’t leave wounded,” Pyra remarked, following my gaze. “Your friend is lucky.”

I glanced at her, and she met my illusionary blue eyes with her magenta ones. It was all I could do to nod, break away from her gaze and move closer to Chase. 

A unicorn with a pink mane and a snake curled around a stick for a cutie mark  stepped up to Chase. “Let me see the wound please.”

Chase nodded and held up her leg. Her head turned to Blot. “Thank you for your help, but aren’t there more important things for you to attend to?”

“Than saving a damsel in distress?” He grinned.

“Like saving one that needs saving?” she suggested.

He just chuckled and looked to Pyra. “I’ll be back later to make sure you’re okay. Keep an eye on my future Mrs please?” He tilted his head at Chase.

Pyra just rolled her eyes. “It was one bite. I’m fine.”

“Ironshod wants you to stay here to be safe,” Blot replied.

“Ironshod isn’t my master,” she snapped. “He needs to get used to the idea that I won’t take orders from him.”

Blot shrugged and turned to the door.

“Blot?” Pyra said just as he was about to step out. “Tell... tell Ironshod I said thanks.”

He grinned over his shoulder. “Of course. Who am I to stand in the way of true love?”

She just rolled her eyes, and Blot laughed as he stepped outside.

It was a few moments before the unicorn was done with Chase, and then trotted out of the tent saying something about finding something to drink.

Pyra wiped sweat from her forehead and glanced across at us. “Damn hot day, isn’t it?”

I opened my mouth to answer her, but realised I didn’t really have anything to say to that and closed it instead. She raised an eyebrow at that, and watched me with a bemused smirk.

Chase just ignored her as she stood up from her bed. “Come on, lets go.”

I nodded, and we moved for the entrance when Pyra stood up and stepped in front of Chase. “I’m sorry, but I didn’t catch your name.”

“Swift Wind,” she replied.

“I’m Pyra.” She held a hoof out and Chase gave it a shake.

“I know, you have a reputation.”

She shrugged. “Eh, save a city from complete annihilation and that happens.”

“Is that so?” Chase looked past her. “If you’ll pardon me, we have somewhere to go.”

“Where?”

“Food. We’re starving,” Chase said.

“We?” Pyra glanced at me. “You speak for both of you?”

“Yes. My sister and I-”

“Not a lot of family resemblance.” Pyra glanced between the two of us. “Heck, your sister could pass for an earth pony.” She stepped closer to me, and held a hoof out for a shake. “And your name is?”

I glanced at the hoof, then up at her. “Quiet. Quiet Wind.”

“...You gonna shake my hoof or stare at it?” Pyra said, looking at me curiously.

I met her gaze, and realised I was looking into the gaze of the pony that killed Astral. And Starlit Path, Stygus, Stern Conviction, Strong Faith, and a large number of the ponies I’d known my entire life. And she could kill me with the same ease it took her to kill Stygus. There was no way I was better warrior than Astral Victory had been.

I was proud of the fact that I kept my face completely neutral as I held my hoof out to shake hers. She grabbed it hesitantly, and glanced over at Chase. “Your sister’s an odd-”

I ignited my hoof blade. 

With the way my hoof was being held, the crimson red blade passed straight into her heart. It didn’t matter what kind of warrior I was, or how powerful she was. It didn’t matter what she could do to me. 

Because she never had the chance to do any of it.

The blade to her heart killed her instantly, and she froze where she was. The lights in her eyes faded and the voids grew. Then the delayed wounds from the ghost blade took effect, and my hoof was sprayed with blood. Then she collapsed, my blade passing out the side of her chest.

Chase stood there, staring at me in shock as I lowered my hoof and the blade sunk back into the handle. After a moment she said, “Nicely done.”

“What’s an Element Bearer?” I asked Chase with a frown.

“I’ll explain later,” she replied and bent down. The necklace was undone and thrown into her saddlebag. “Come on, we need to get out of here, now. Wipe off some of that blood, and we’re flying out.”

I nodded and cleaned the blood from me with some bed sheets, before I followed Chase out the front of the tent. None of the pegasi looked at us twice as we spread our wings and flew away from the army.

I couldn’t help but glance over my shoulder.

Castle Blackrock, my home for the past fourteen years. Now it was a tomb. All the nightkin who I’d known and grown up with were dead and strewn over the floors and slumped against the walls and dripping from the ceilings... I swallowed and looked back ahead, blinking tears from my eye.

And Luna was still nowhere in sight.

The sun burned against my skin, making me sweat as it shined in my eyes and made me squint. In silence, I followed Chase towards... I didn’t even know. Where were we going? Why? If Luna was gone, what was there left for us?

Please Luna, if you’re out there, find us. 

Save us. 

I need you. 
> Chapter 7: Hoofens
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Conviction
Chapter 7
Hoofens



So the Lady was sent away, and all were told to cheer. T’was said eternal night had gone, and all had naught to fear.
Did they not think it strange then, that the saved seemed so forlorn? Should they not have cheered when white-coats carted off their corn?
“You are now free,” the lady’s children were told. “We just killed your queen obscene, now thank us for being so bold.” 
Opening paragraph of the Knights of Corn. Book seven of Curse of the Everfree. Last Laugh. Circa 0120 .


The sun had finally set, and I almost wished it hadn’t. This unnaturally long, horrifying day of...

It was hard to even think. The events of the day were...

Swallowing, I clenched my eyes shut and fought the tears that threatened to spill. Today was... today was...

Oh, sweet Lady Grace, why? I... I didn’t even know what to think... My thoughts were scattered, broken, unclear. I was tired to the bone, every muscle in my body aching, every sense I had overwhelming, every emotion I felt just bringing more pain. I could barely string a sentence together, barely comprehend what I was seeing, what I was feeling... I wasn’t even sure what I was doing.

My lips trembled, and a loud sob escaped me before I could stop it. Dimly, I was aware of Chase’s hoof wrapping around my shoulder and being hugged to her chest. She didn’t say anything, but I could hear her shuddering breath as she struggled to comprehend what we were witnessing just as much as I did. Her hold became tighter, more desperate, her hoof trembling as she held me. Or was that me? Was I the one trembling?

Either way, I couldn’t take my eyes off it. I couldn’t think, I couldn’t breathe, I couldn’t... I just... I couldn’t comprehend what I was witnessing. It was illogical, impossible, it simply couldn’t be reality, but...

A sob escaped from me, just as one escaped from Chase.

The sun finally setting should have been a relief. That sickening omen of fire and death lowering beneath the horizon should have brought us comfort, it should have brought us calm, it shouldn’t have... It shouldn’t have... It...

We’d found Luna. The mystery of our goddess’s absence was solved. I should have taken comfort in the fact she hadn’t abandoned us, but somehow I couldn’t. All I knew was that she was there, and she wasn’t here.

The ache in my chest was so intense I would have sworn it was wounded.

The sun had set, the moon had risen, and we’d found Luna. 

And now we cried for her. I wanted nothing more right then, than for her to hold me, to shelter me beneath her wings and to share her warmth and promise me that everything would be fine.

But that was impossible. Because we had found her. And we knew the truth now.

Not even our goddess could save us.

She hung there above us, watching us, seeing our pain and helpless to stop it. Her perfect black form as glorious and wonderful as ever, but now so far beyond our reach that seeing her just made my heart ache.  I knew it was her and not some illusion. I knew that was her essence, and not just Celestia’s mockery. I knew that that was Lady Luna. Whether I knew thanks to her blood in my veins, or the power of my shadow magic, or some buried instinct didn’t matter.

Chase had known too, from the moment she saw her. We had stopped flying, and landed here on this rock to stare, disbelieving at... at... her...

The full moon rose above us. No longer pure silver, but now cursed to bear true beauty for all to see. Our goddess, her perfect divine form, her glory and grace, majesty and authority, all right there. Or maybe a mere shadow of it. It was perfect, one way or another. After all, it was her. But it was the barest sliver of perfection. The tiniest fraction of her Grace, but at the same time it was all of her . 

The silhouette of her head, branded across the surface of the moon. But it wasn’t just her shadow, or her outline, it was her. I knew it was.

Luna was in the moon.

I tore my eyes away and clenched them shut. I buried my head into Chase’s shoulder and wailed. Her forelegs around me tightened, hugging me close, and she wailed too.

All we’d ever known was gone. Our home and our species, our friends and rivals, our life and meaning... all of it... gone. Uprooted and burned away in one horrifying day... 

And we couldn’t even turn to our goddess anymore.

We were all that we had left.

We needed to move. The Celestians would be hunting us after they learned that Pyra was dead. If we stayed here, silhouetted against the moonlight, we would be spotted. They would find us, and destroy us, and there wouldn’t be anything left at all.

My throat refused to make the sounds though. All it could do was wail, and wail, and wail, my face buried in Chase’s fur, her tears dripping down the back of my neck.

We needed to leave or we would die, but we didn’t. All we could do was hold each other and cry.

We were all that we had left. 

And so we held each other, doing our best to comfort the other, but failing utterly. Chase and I cried and cried until eventually our throats closed up, our tears dried out, and we were too exhausted to move.

We fell asleep there, atop a flat granite stone on a hill that overlooked the pine forests. We slept together, holding each other under the light of a moon blemished with perfection. Though it wasn’t safe, though we might die, though it was unforgiving stone, we finally, mercifully, found blessed rest. 

- - - - - - - -






Whatever horrors my own mind had for me were meager in the face of my exhaustion and the traumas I had already witnessed. Any nightmares I had during my sleep were barely remembered when I awoke.

The night sky greeted my open eyes, as did a painful cramp in my back and I made a tired groan as I sat up, rubbing my eyes and spine. Thanks to Astral’s view that comfort and luxury bred weakness, this wasn’t the first time I’d slept on hard stone, but that didn’t change the fact that it was uncomfortable.

Why didn’t we just sleep on some grass?

I heard a cracking noise, and glanced over to see Chase stretching out. “Come on, Slight, we need to get moving.”

I tried to stand up, but then caught sight of the Moon  and Her Grace and fell back to my haunches.

“Slight?” Chase asked, straightening up and looking at me with concern. “We have to keep moving.”

Swallowing, I tore my eyes away from perfection and turned my gaze towards the earth. “Why?”

“Because if we stay here, the Celestians will kill us, just like all the others.”

I stared into her eyes, and she stared right back until she broke her gaze. 

“Just get up, Song,” she muttered. “Put your helmet on.”

Rolling to my hooves, I jumped down from the rock, before turning around and pulling the helmet from my saddlebags. I felt a chill cross my body as Celestian magic took effect, and in a moment I was no longer Slight of the nightkin, but some faceless Royal Guard.

Chase put her helmet on, and I found myself hating this magic more and more by the second. “We’ll wear these until we get closer to Hoofens, then we’ll hide them somewhere close by where we can find them again.”

Some part of me questioned why we should do that, but the rest of me found it hard to care. In the end, I just shrugged and watched as she unrolled a map and laid it out on the stone.

“Alright, here’s the plan. We need to get to Hoofens-”

She said more, but her lecture lost all meaning as I turned my gaze back to the moon. I couldn’t help but stare. Luna, the goddess of us all, was right there, always in sight but forever out of reach. What cruel irony was this? I always knew that Celestia was something that needed to be fought, but to have changed the world so in one day, and then to mock us all with this... this... perverse joke, to take Luna’s perfect form, and use it to mar her already perfect moon, it was... evil. I don’t think there could be any other word for the pure, chilling cruelty displayed here. 

Perfection marred with perfection? Who else would have thought of something so twisted. 

And now we lived in her world. We were all her play toys, and there was nothing we could do to stop her. Without Luna to save us, there was nothing to keep Celestia’s greed from us.

“Slight!” Chase shouted, and my gaze snapped back to her. “Were you even listening to me?”

I nodded.

“Then what did I say?”

“...That we’re going to Hoofens.” My eyes turned back to my goddess.

“What else did I say?” she pressed.

“Why?” I asked after a moment.

“Because I want to know if you understand-”

“Why even keep going?” I cut across her and turned my gaze to the map. “This is all meaningless now. Luna’s gone... Celestia’s won... what point is there anymore?”

“Slight, now’s not the time to-’’

I turned my gaze back to Luna, uninterested in Chase’s lecture. She was wrong. Now was the perfect time to... actually, I didn’t know what she was going to say, but I assumed it was an instruction not to wallow in sadness or despair. Honestly though, I simply found it hard to muster the concern for-

The force of Chase’s punch left me in shock. My head rang as I clutched my jaw. I stared at her in disbelief, and I could scarcely believe that she was trembling.

“Slight,” she said through grit teeth, “just yesterday, almost everypony I’ve ever known died. Those were my friends and family, and they meant a whole lot more to me than they did to you. The time you’ve spent with Luna,” she pointed her hoof at the moon, “Is nothing compared to what I have.” She swallowed and stepped around the stone, advancing on me. “I have just as much reason, probably more, than you do to despair.” Her forehead pressed up against mine as she stared into my eyes. She punctuated each word by jabbing a hoof into my chest. “Get. Your. Shit. Together.” 

I fell to my haunches as I stumbled back a step, swallowing and not breaking eye contact.

“We are nightkin, Slight. We are the regents of Luna’s throne until she returns, and I promise you, she will return. When she does, we will crucify every last fool that dared to trespass on Blackrock. But until then, our blood has been shared with us by the divine, and it is not ours to spill. Forget any selfish ideas of despair or death, because we are held to a higher standard than that. Get up and prove yourself worthy of the blessing bestowed upon you. I know you’re stronger than this.”

Slowly, I stood, swallowing and not breaking eye contact. “Luna will return?”

She frowned as she gazed up at the moon. “We’ll find a way to bring her back if she can’t return on her own.”

“How?” What could we do that one of the divine couldn’t?

“I’m not sure yet; I’ll have to ask her.” She turned around and went back to the map.

Blinking in surprise, I trotted after her. “What? How?”

“I know of a way to contact her,” Chase replied, rolling up the map. “I don’t know exactly how to do it, or the requirements, but I’m sure that it’s possible.”

A wave of relief rolled over me, and I walked towards Chase. “How? Please, tell me.”

“We’ll talk about it when we get to Hoofens. I still need to figure out a lot of the details, all I know for certain is that we need some of Luna’s essence. Her mane, her coat, a feather... maybe her bed sheets would work?” She frowned and stared at nothing. “I suppose if we could distill her blood from ours... ” 

After a moment she shook her head and looked back towards me. “Anyway, we have business to attend to in Hoofens. There are twenty nightkin stationed at the Temple of the Tides , so we need to get there and tell them what’s happened to Blackrock. Then there’s the rest of the nightkin stationed throughout Equestria...” She pursed her lips. “We’ll need some way to contact them... Assuming that the council of Hoofens isn’t part of this plot to destroy us, I’ll need to talk to them about what their plan is to fight Celestia. Most importantly, we need to go to Luna’s personal chambers in her royal palace to get some feathers or hair, or maybe see if the priests at the Temple of the Tides have some they worship on an altar or something...” 

Her eyes landed on me. “See? We’re not alone. Even if I wasn’t here you wouldn’t be alone. And even if you were alone, you have a responsibility to maintain Luna’s domain, and to Luna herself.”

Swallowing, I nodded, though I couldn’t stop my eyes turning back to the moon.

Chase followed my gaze, and her ears wilted at the sight. She swallowed, took a calming breath, and stood straighter, prouder. “I promise we’ll free you,” she swore. “And I know that when we do, there will be the wailing and gnashing of teeth from all those who harmed your beloved.”

Then we stood still, almost as if we were waiting for a sign from Luna that she had heard us. When all we saw or heard was the wind in the grass, Chase turned away and strapped her saddlebag back on.

“Come on.” She spread the lies that were pure white wings, the sickening illusions that hid both our blessed forms, and took to the air. 

I paused, glanced at Luna, and couldn’t help but hesitate for a moment before flying after Chase, carrying my own lies with me.

- - - - - - - -






The forests we flew over started as pine, tall trees of soft wood and shining green needles. A dense roof of branches cast a thick shadow along a floor coated in a mess of prickly brown and gold. Other than the prickly needles, the forests would have been the perfect place for us to have rested and grieved just the night previous. Truly, we were foolish to have slept on a rock on top of a bare hill when there were deeper shadows and softer beds in the more common forests anyway. It was a miracle some Celestian hadn’t found us.

As we neared the ocean, the forest cleared out, giving way to farmland and tilled fields. Small scattered dots of earth ponies worked the ground, growing... some food, I assumed.  I did recognise a herd of cows grazing, so there was milk for the city, and I imagine some of the farms would keep chickens for eggs and feathers. 

Honestly, my knowledge of working a field was limited to the appropriate way to burn and salt it. Something I had never practiced, but had an interest in trying. There was something to be said about the simple pleasure of stoking a camp fire, and I imagined burning a field of wheat would be a similar sensation at a larger scale.

After we started to pass over the lands that fed the city, it was not long at all until the city of Hoofens itself came into sight.

It had been a long time since I had seen Hoofens, so much so that I could scarcely remember it. As we flew through the night, the sun eventually rose, and soon the air became flavored with the scent of salt and ocean. It wasn’t a truly unpleasant aroma, just one that I was unused to.

The harbor city looked like it did in my vague, unclear memories. The richer, better parts of the capital were carved from white stone in grand columns. Peaked roofs, great statues of famous, long dead ponies, the streets paved with cobblestone and decorated with edifices of the moon and stars. Truly, it was a sight to behold.

However, I found my gaze drawn towards the harbor, and the peasants’ regions of the town. Wooden housing, not poorly crafted, but nowhere near as grand as the streets of the inner city, streets also paved with cobble stone, but not as well maintained or patrolled. 

The details were too far for me to see closely, but it was visible inside my head both clearly and vaguely. I had strong images of some locations, like a blacksmith’s forge, and the road around it, but for the life of me I could not place the building in the city, or any of the homes or shops surrounding it.

I blinked as I noticed Chase banking downwards and followed after her, scolding myself for getting distracted by... nostalgia? Anything I felt when reminded of a home and family that wasn’t Luna and the nightkin was clearly frivolous anyway. I crushed the emotion, tossing it aside as I came in to land beside my true family.

A few of the ponies on the road leading to the city walls watched wearily and backed away nervously when they noticed us. I suppose if I was an unblessed, I would be unsure how to react to the sight of two pure-white, armored pegasi landing outside my home city.

Chase made no move to get close to the city. She just stood there, observing the ponies drifting into and out of it, her lips pursed in thought.

“Chase?” I glanced between her and the ponies on the road around us.

She didn’t respond to me, and it was a few moments before the ponies that had been watching started to move past us again. Those who saw us gave us a respectful distance, but didn’t seem particularly concerned by our presence. One young colt stopped to stare at us, before his mother pushed him along with a gentle nudge of her nose.

That was it? They were citizens of Luna’s capital city, and when they see white pegasi in the golden uniform of Celestia’s armies they don’t even think to get the town guard?

They walked around us, scowling and glaring, muttering curses and spitting, but doing nothing to stop us or stand against us.

Chase frowned at them, then at the walls of city before glancing at me. “Come on.”

Together, we trotted into the city just as the sun was coming up, tingeing the sky pink with Celestia’s blasphemy, but the blemished moon was being hidden, something I was grateful for. Silver linings apparently, but I still think that saying is for idiots.

As we passed through the gates, I noticed all the angry looks we were receiving from guards and citizens alike. I found myself tensing up, watching for any violent action, but none came. The city’s pleasing appearance did nothing to settle my nerves when faced with so many hate-filled faces.

Trotting faster, I cantered alongside Chase as we crossed through a crowded square. “Chase...”

“I know,” she said without looking back at me. “We’re wearing the armor of the Celestian Royal Guard in the capital of Luna’s empire.”

I frowned, glancing at a mare on a corner who had burst into tears at the sight of us. She gave us angry, despairing glares as we passed, and I felt a worried stirring in my gut.

“Why haven’t they attacked us?” I murmured.

“Because the city has fallen to the Celestians.”

I swallowed, looking around again. Blackrock only fell a day ago... surely they didn’t have time to conquer the entire city? And if they had, where were the fires, ruined buildings and defiled corpses?

“We need to get out of these uniforms,” Chase muttered, coming to a cross road and glancing up each street, chewing her lip. “We’ll have to find a blacksmith  after we go to the Temple of the Tides.”

I nodded, even though I wasn’t sure what use we would have for a blacksmith.

After a moment of indecision, Chase picked a street. “Come on.”

“Why don’t we just fly there?” I asked after a moment.

“Because I want to see the city.” She wasn’t truly paying attention to me, but to the city. Scrutinizing all the buildings, guards, and citizens we passed, Chase continuously chewed her bottom lip as she turned something over inside her head.

I just relegated myself to watching the angry, bleak faces of the citizens, in case any of them thought to try and attack us.

We travelled the rest of the way in silence, transitioning from the wooden buildings of the working class and the craftsmen, to the rich stone manors of the wealthy and connected. Rather than giving us hostile glares and spitting hatefully, the rich simply turned their noses up and tried to ignore us. Still there was no violence, but these disguises were starting to wear thin on my patience.

“Chase.”

“Not now,” she said without looking at me.

“But Chase-”

“Just stay quiet!” she hissed at me.

Gritting my jaw, I bit my tongue and tried to ignore the hairs rising on the back of my neck. Although they were doing their best to ignore us, I knew we were the center of their attention for as long as we were in their presence. 

And still none of them were attacking us. 

We were in the armor of Celestia’s Royal Guard, and not one of them made an effort to halt us, or even inconvenience us. We passed normal city guards in uniform and on patrol, and other than giving us a strong glare, they did their best to stay out of our way. By all rights, we should have been arrested and hanged the moment they laid eyes on us.

We moved at a brisk pace, but it still felt like a slow crawl through waves of passive aggression. Why weren’t we just flying there? What did Chase hope to accomplish by walking through the city like this?

The Temple of the Tides was a distinctive building. Even among the rich manors and general opulence of this part of Hoofens , it stood out as a place of incredible wealth and history. The stairs leading up to the temple seemed rough, and poorly cut from a distance, but as I came closer, I realised they were actually carved to look like waves spilling down from the building itself. 

The temple proudly stood above street level, larger than any three of the manors in sight. The large square columns propped up a roof that looked like a pyramid with about half its height cut off. Unlike other buildings in the city, it was carved from solid black stone, smooth and polished so it glittered with flecks of silver. The moon and stars carved everywhere across its surface, as well as the dark winged form of our Lady of the Night. 

A majestic building perhaps, built in worship of our goddess, but... I didn’t like it. It was like Blackrock in a way: solid, black, imposing... It just didn’t feel like it was built to reflect the beauty of Her Majesty. Luna was not a great imposing force of rock or iron, she was... supple and graceful, beautiful and terrifying, seductive and mystifying, but above all, perfect. I wasn’t even sure how the tides were relevant to the Lady of the Moon.

We climbed the needlessly decorated stairs, passed between the columns and into the hall of worship. Silken pillows rather than chairs, all in rows, and a few of them were occupied. At the end of the hall was a great statue of Luna, rearing up on marble legs, her stone wings thrown wide. I didn’t like it. With her gone, seeing it there was just a twist of the knife in my heart. To be fair though, the carver had done a good job capturing Luna’s grace and majesty, and her unpredictability.

The ponies in the hall turned to glare as we entered, and one stallion even looked ready to fight us, but a hoof on his shoulder from the mare next to him stopped that. Chase led me us through a door to the right, and through a series of paths and passages. The entire temple was disturbingly empty. We only saw a small hoofful of ponies, alone with tear-stained cheeks, and none of them were in the garb of a priest.

“Chase, what are we-”

“Patience, Slight, we can talk about everything in a minute.”

I grit my teeth, but held my tongue.

It was a few minutes of walking before the sound of a lone singer came down the hall, slurred as though there was something in the stallion’s mouth. After a few moments I recognised the song as one of Luna’s hymns, and I had to fight a growl of annoyance at it being butchered by such poorly-timed, off-key droning.

Chase led the way to its source, eventually revealing a faint blue unicorn in a dark blue robe, singing with his back turned to the door and staring out the window. The first thing I noted was that he was covered in dirt. From his mane to his coat, soil clung to him and he reeked of alcohol and sweat. My lip curled in disgust as I took him in.

Chase coughed to get his attention, and the stallion glanced over at his shoulder at us, before his own lips turned to a sneer. “And Celestia’s lapdogs come for me? Taking the city wasn’t enough, nor was stealing our goddess and her children, but now you need to kill a lonely priest too.” He chuckled, and took a long drink from his wine skin. “Does not one of you have any sense of honor?”

“Aren’t priests supposed to swear off alcohol?” Chase frowned.

He barked out a laugh. “Our city is taken, our goddess is dead, and I spent all of last night digging graves. So, you tell me, Celestian, what’s there left for a priest but to drink?”

Chase didn’t comment. After a moment she said, “I need to speak to Father Reach.”

The priest gave her a confused look, before a chuckle escaped his lips again. “Follow me then, oh, blasphemous heathens. Let’s see what the good Father has to say.”

He stood up, a slight drunkenness to his movements, but was still able to walk in a mostly straight line as he led us out into the corridor and down a flight of stairs. He hummed to himself as he walked, the wine skin still floating in his magical grasp. Eventually he walked out of the room and into a wide, open-roofed indoor garden. 

A serene green garden greeted me, with the only noise in it coming from the fountain in its center. A wide, flat, polished black stone stood in the middle, with a steady stream of water coming from its center and dripping down into a small pool that surrounded it. The entire structure gleamed of dark stone inlaid with flecks of silver. The garden itself consisted mostly of small shrubs, as well as blue and purple flowers I didn’t recognise. What really caught my attention, once I noticed them, were the freshly turned patches of soil.

“Twenty seven graves, as shallow as your faith.”  The priest chuckled and took another drink. “One of them’s Father Reach, but your guess about which is as good as mine.”

Chase’s lips twitched into a frown as she turned to face him. “Who’s in charge?”

“Well, on the grounds that everyone else has either fled or died...” He waved a hoof in the air as if about to present something, before finally point it at himself. “That would be me.”

Chase’s frown grew heavier before she sighed and said, “Very well then. We need to talk in private.”

The priest laughed and waved a hoof around the room. “Unless the dead have ears, I imagine we’re as alone as anywhere in this forsaken temple.”

Chase glanced around, before sighing. “Fine. We’re not actually Royal Guards.” 

He just tilted his head at her.

“Take off your helmet,” she told me and we both did so at the same time.

A cool tingling flowed across my skin as the illusion faded, and my ears and wings flickered at the sensation.

The priest was stunned. His addled mind took a moment to understand what we truly were, and even once he did, all he could do was stand there staring at us. “Ch-children of the stars?”

“We had to disguise ourselves.” Chase shook out her mane. “We haven’t defected.”

The priest threw himself to ground, the wine skin dropping and leaking its poison to the grass. “I beg your forgiveness for my current state and the way I treated you. I did not know you were blessed.”

“Good. That’s the purpose of a disguise.” Chase smiled and pulled him to his hooves. “Get up. We require your help.”

“O-of course, noble spirit.” He nodded so quickly he winced and held his neck as a joint popped. “Whatever can I do for you?”

“This city has been taken by the enemy, yes? Under what circumstance?”

“The nightkin stationed into the city were all summoned to the palace on the supposed orders of Luna. None have heard from them since.” He swallowed and looked up, tears glistening in the corners of his eyes. “A mere hour after the damned sun rose yesterday, a horde of heathen pegasi, thousands strong, descended on the city. Some traitor on the Council of Hoofens had to know they were coming, because all the city guard were ordered to not take up arms against them.

“Later that unnatural day, an announcement was made that Luna was gone, and all the Children of the Stars were dead,” his voiced turned scornful, “And that we were freed from the Tyranny of our Lady.”

“How did the populace respond?”

“Torn between despair and rage. Many are fleeing the city, others are staying behind. The only reason the pegasi aren’t trying to stop them leaving is they know it would start citywide rioting.”

“And the city guard? Did none try to fight?”

“Shamefully, no. The Council is being held hostage in the palace, and none of the guard are willing to attack if it means that they’re to be killed.”

Chase’s jaw tightened, but she didn’t comment. “We need a place to stay, somewhere we can rest until the sun sets again.”

“Of course, noble spirit,” he nodded. “The priests’ quarters are empty, so you can stay there for as long as you need.”

“We won’t be staying long,” Chase told him.

The priest froze. “Pardon, spirit, but aren’t you here to free the city and drive out the invaders?”

“I’m sorry, but my priorities lie elsewhere.”

He blinked in surprise. “But what could be more important than fighting the war?”

“Returning Lady Luna to us.” Chase gave him a pointed look. “And you would do well to remember your station.”

He nodded and lowered his gaze. “O-of course, my apologies.”

Chase tilted her head. “Your home has been invaded, and those who look to you are struggling. It’s only right that you would want to see them saved, but sadly, I cannot do that.”

His eyes looked to me. “But what of you, bloodied spirit? Could one of you stay here to fight for us?”

Bloodied spirit? I shook my head. “My place is by Luna’s side.”

He swallowed and nodded. “I... understand.”

Chase stared at him for a moment, before she sighed, “There is something else you could do to aid us though.”

“Anything.”

“We require maps and travelling supplies, also.” She held her helmet out to the priest. “We can’t go everywhere disguised as Royal Guard, but we still need disguises. If you could find a blacksmith who would separate the enchantment from the helmet in a way we could put on and off at ease, that would be ideal.”

Chase and I offered him our helmets. “I would be honored to.”

“And it goes without saying, but if you could avoid speaking to any of our presence, that would be best.”

He nodded.

“But our rooms and the baths, first.” Chase glanced at me. “My sister has heathen blood...” she waved a hoof over her face, “Everywhere.”

I couldn’t help but lick at the dried up blood gathered around my mouth. Tearing that stallion’s throat out had not been the cleanest way to kill him.

The priest flinched at that, and nodded rapidly, “Of course.” He trotted out the gardens westernmost exit. “This way, spirits.”

We followed him until he led us to an apparently empty section of the temple. Judging from the beds, this wing of the temple was where the priests usually slept. 

The priest pointed a hoof around. “You can sleep anywhere you wish.” He indicated a door. “The baths are just through there.”

“Thank you. Can you tell me where Brother Dreaming’s former room is?”

He blinked. “Brother Dreaming?”

She nodded.

“It’s that one there,” he pointed it out. “The third from the end.”

“Go with the night’s blessings.” Chase told him with a nod.

He smiled gratefully, before walking away with our helmets.

“‘Bloodied spirit’?” I frowned at Chase when he was gone.

She shrugged. “We’re Luna’s children and part divine. That makes us spirits in the eyes of many, and Luna tells us to play to the role.”

We trotted through the door to the baths. “Why?”

“Because we’re an extension of her presence. Great and terrible, wonderful and terrifying.” She snorted. “I think you did pretty well for your first time meeting a pony outside Blackrock, but I suspect the blood everywhere helped.”

I nodded, and we entered the warm steamy bath house. Like the rest of the temple, it was carved from stone and ornamented to the point of insanity. I already missed the simple practicality of Blackrock.

An unnecessarily large pool of warm water sat in the center of the room, far larger than any in Blackrock. Still, at least it looked warm and smelled nice, which was welcome, and I didn’t have much choice one way or the other.

We stripped off our armor and entered the pool. The blood clinging to me slowly cleared away with some scrubbing, and it wasn’t long until I was feeling clean again. My mane needed a good brushing, but if worst came to worst I could just cut it short.

I stood up, ready to leave, but Chase held out a hoof to me. “Just... wait a minute, Slight.” Her mane covered her eyes, and she was leaning against the edge of the pool.

I frowned at her. “For what?”

“This might be the last chance you’ll get for a long time to relax...”

Hesitantly, I lowered myself back into the water and copied her pose, leaned against the edge and closing my eyes.

Relax? Okay. Relax. Enjoy the moment of peace while it lasts. A simple enough task..

“...Chase?”

“...Yeah?”

“I’m bored.”

Pulling the mane out of her eyes, she looked across at me, her gaze carrying amusement.

I couldn’t help but wonder what the joke was.

After a second she sighed, and stood up. “Very well. There’s a lot we need to go over anyway.”

We dried off, but didn’t put our armor back on and carried it up the stairs instead.

“Alright, so we know what happened to the nightkin stationed in the city, and there’s not a lot we can do for them. They’re either dead, or they’ve fled. One way or the other, it’s out of our hooves.”

I nodded, but she didn’t really see it.

“We still need to get some of Luna’s essence from her palace, then we need to get a message sent out to all the remaining nightkin, and lastly, we need to find a guide.” 

“A guide?” Frowning, I asked, “To where?”

“The Temple of the Stars,” Chase answered as she stepped through the door, into the room of the Brother Dreaming she’d mentioned. “Well, actually we’ll need a guide to the gryphon-Equestrian border, but the Temple’s where we’re going.”

“Why?”

She pointed around the room. “Could you help me search? I’ll explain while we do.”

“For what?” I began pulling out drawers and going through them.

“Anything that might be important. Put everything else you find on the floor there.” She started throwing things into a pile in the middle of the room. “If we go through absolutely everything, we’ll find what I’m after if it’s in here.”

I shrugged and did as she instructed, carefully looking at each of the robes before moving it to the amassing pile of discard.

“Okay, I told you I thought I might know a way to contact Luna, didn’t I?” She didn’t wait for me to answer. “Well, three months ago, a priest from this temple, Softly Dreaming, figured out a way to visit Luna’s dreams the same way she visits ours.”

Blinking in shock, I turned to look at Chase, but she wasn’t paying attention to me.

“Being a complete fool, he did it without asking for Luna’s permission or even explaining to her that he’d discovered how to. Luna was furious, and had the nightkin find him and bring him to her at Blackrock. For trespassing on the dreams of a goddess, what Luna did was... Well... let’s just say he regretted it.” She cringed at the memory. “Anyway, my hope is that Luna would be more forgiving if we used the ritual he devised to contact her the same way. Desperate times and desperate measures, after all. What we’re looking for in here are the notes he kept on the ritual, and to see if we can find a record of it here.”

That sounded like... something I didn’t want to happen to us. “Would Luna truly forgive us for doing this?”

Chase paused her searching. “Even if she doesn’t, we still have no choice but to do it. We have to do everything we can for our Lady, and if she doesn’t forgive us for, then we will face the punishments from her.”

Swallowing, I went back to searching through the drawers.

“He still thought he’d done something incredible while we were taking Dreaming to Luna. On our way there, he told me he hid notes somewhere in his room. I think he might still be alive in Blackrock, but... well... I’m not sure he’s really in a condition to speak anymore.” She frowned as she pulled the sheets from the bed. “Did you find anything?”

“No. What of the message to the other nightkin? How will we send that?”

“Easy. We use the ravens in the Council chambers, and get the word sent to every nightkin we can.”

I frowned. “But... wouldn’t the invaders have killed all the ravens?”

“Probably,” Chase muttered, as she turned around and started searching through the pile of things on the floor. “But if they haven’t we could save many. It’s a risk worth taking. Besides, we should visit the chambers anyway. When I told the priest I wasn’t planning on striking against the invaders, I wasn’t being entirely honest...”

There was nothing among Dreaming’s clothes, so I pushed his drawer over and checked behind it for information.

“The only thing stopping the city guard from pushing the pegasi out is the Council being held hostage. The Celestians are in a terrible position, tactically. Pegasi aren’t much use in defense, or holding a city, they’re cut off, far behind enemy lines, and most importantly, lacking the numbers to stage a true invasion.” She looked up at me, a smirk on her face. “So, how do we get rid of them?”

I blinked in confusion. Why was she asking me?

“Come on, Slight.” She rolled her eyes. “Think about it. What’s the one thing keeping them safe?”

“...The Council cooperating as their hostages?” I guessed.

“Right... so...” she waved her hoof in a circle. “What do we have to get rid of?”

“...The Council?”

She nodded and smiled. “Exactly. We kill the Council members, and the city guard will have no reason not to drive out the Celestians.” 

“Aren’t the Council servants of Luna?” I frowned.

Chase shook her head. “If they were truly loyal, they wouldn’t have surrendered so easily. They’re traitors, and they’re better as martyrs than servants of the enemy.”

I nodded, unable to fault her logic.

“Plus, if the commander of the pegasi who attacked Blackrock is there, we might be able to exact some justice and send a message to the Celestians while we’re there.” She pointed at the drawers I’d flipped. “Check to see if that has a hidden compartment or something.”

I nodded and ignited my ghost blade. When I saw it was my red I briefly considered switching to the Green, but decided I didn’t want the first time I used that blade to be merely cutting wood. I carefully cut away the back of the drawer, slowly separating it into pieces and trying to find any sign of a hidden compartment.

“But, the one thing we absolutely need to do tomorrow, is get to Luna’s palace and find some of her essence. If we fail at everything else, we’ll make do, but we absolutely have to succeed at that.”

I nodded. “You never explained why we need a guide to the gryphon-Equestrian border.”

“To do the ritual, we’ll need to be at the Temple of the Stars. I’m not sure why, but Dreaming told me he managed to do it here, but now it’s impossible. For us to contact Luna, we’ll need to be at the Temple of the Stars on a night of the full moon closest to the winter solstice. That’s when the moon will be closest to us, and that will be our best chance for talking to her for the whole year.”

“That’s... only a month away.”

“Forty seven days,” Chase corrected. “And don’t worry about it. Flying, we’ll be able to get there well before- Found it!” She cheered and I looked across to see her holding a small diary in her hooves. Flipping through it, she muttered, “Research, method, the final product... yes, yes... it’s all here.” She grinned and closed it, before moving the diary to her saddlebags. “His horn writing looks like chicken scratch, but who cares?!”

I stood up and dusted the wood splinters from my coat. “What now?”

“Now we get some rest. We’ve got a big day tomorrow.” She led me out of the room and down the hall, peering into each room as she passed. Eventually, she came to a halt in front of one and turned to me. “We’ll sleep in here till the sun sets. It has two beds, and the door has a lock.”

Chase locked the door and propped a chair under the handle so it would be harder for someone to enter without us noticing. The saddlebags were left at the bottom of our bed, and, as I crawled under the sheets. I realised just how tired I was. The sun was already well over the horizon, and I’d spent most of last night and the day before awake and active. The most recent sleep that I’d had was short and unfulfilling, brought on by tears and necessity more than anything.

Just lying still, I found myself drifting to sleep.

“...Slight?” 

I opened my eyes and turned my head towards Chase.

“...Actually, don’t worry about it.” She rolled over so she wasn’t looking at me. “Just get some sleep.”

Yawning, I closed my eyes and did as instructed.

- - - - - - - -






A short time later, I awoke to the sound of heavy breathing and quiet sobbing. At first I wondered who was making the noise, and after a moment remembered there were only two ponies in this room, and I knew I wasn’t the one crying .

I sat up in my bed, staring across at Chase. Her back was turned, and she was hugging herself, trying her best to stay quiet but not succeeding. My mouth opened, but I hesitated to make a sound. Part of me wanted to say something, to speak up and tell her it was going to be okay, but the rest of me rebelled, demanding I roll over and pretend to sleep until she managed to compose herself. That was Chase crying... I wanted to help her, but... would it be right for me to? The idea of comforting her felt... wrong somehow, like a perversion of the natural order.

Yes, we had cried into each other’s arms last night, but that had been mutual. We had both been tired, shocked, sad and facing the horrific prospect of a world without Luna. This was different. She was the one showing weakness. 

After a moment, I decided I couldn’t intrude on that.

Swallowing, I lay back down against the bed and quietly turned away. I would give Chase her privacy, and act as though I had never seen this. It was the kinder option, wasn’t it?

I clenched my eyes shut, but I couldn’t shut out the sound she was making. Even though she was as quiet as she could hope to be, every muffled sob was thundering, and I wanted nothing less than to be somewhere else at that moment.

I don’t how long I lay there, but after a while, I felt tears forming in my own eyes. A sickly weight formed in my stomach, and I started to question if ignoring her moment of weakness was the right thing to do. I know that she had cradled my sobbing head many times in the past, but that was when I was just a filly, a child. She was a grown mare, and she wasn’t supposed to be weak. Not that I blamed her for her tears. Chase was closer to Luna than I had ever been, and she knew most of the ponies in Blackrock by name.

What was I doing? Chase wasn’t just in a moment of weakness, she was in grief. A misery I had never known, and I was just lying here, quietly pretending it wasn’t happening.

With a snort, I rolled out of bed and walked towards Chase. She must have heard me, because she rolled over and watched me approach, her eyes puffy and her cheeks tear stained. Quickly, she swallowed and rubbed the tears from her eyes.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to wake you-”

She cut off in shock when I wrapped my hooves around her shoulders, and hugged her close.

“I’ve never thanked you. Not for mentoring me, not for loving me, not for being there for me long after you had to... and not for saving me.” I felt her trembling, and squeezed her tighter. “You’re my sister, Chase, and I owe you a great many things...” My throat caught as I swallowed. “Thank you.”

She didn’t respond at first, just slowly raised her hooves and hugged me back. Then a heavy sob racked her, and she drew in a long shuddering breath. There was something she wanted to say, a sequence of sounds formed from teeth and tongue to convey her feelings, but they were never spoken. Instead, she buried her face in my shoulder, sobbing loudly and clutching at me tightly.

Actions speak far louder than words .

Slowly, gently, I laid us down and stroked her mane, whispering what paltry comforts I could. I don’t know how long this lasted, only that it lasted for as long as it needed to. Our tears mixed together as they leaked down our faces. We hadn’t shared a bed since I was a filly, and I pondered our reversal of roles. 

It wasn’t that I was stronger than her, not by any margin. No, it was that she cared. Chase’s heart was large, open, and she allowed many to lay stake to it. Perhaps my stake was one of the largest, but it was by no means the greater part of it. Only I remained, and thus only a mere fraction of Chase remained with her.

It would be my duty to keep my piece of her safe, to one day regrow her heart so she could share it once more and protect those pieces too.  I would never allow her to suffer like this again. Never.

She had been my guardian and protector for the longest time, it was my turn to return the favor.

“I was planning on mentoring another,” Chase whispered into my fur. “I wanted another foal, someone I could care for the way I cared for you.” She looked up into my eyes. “And one day...” She swallowed. “One day I wanted to have foals of my own. My own flesh and blood, from my own womb and raised by my hoof. And I wanted you to be there. A family, all of us, together...”

“It can still happen,” I promised.

She nodded, burying her face in my shoulder again. “They were my friends...” she choked out. “They were my friends, and I couldn’t save any of them! I was going to abandon them, there to those... those... those filthy animals!” Her sobbing renewed, heavier than before, no longer just grief but guilt too.

“You saved me, Chase,” I whispered.

“Thank Luna.” She whimpered and her grip on me tightened. “I still think of you as Song from time to time. That cute little foal with the golden mane, and... and... I failed you, Slight.”

“No you didn’t, I-”

“Yes, I did,” she cut me off. “I thought I was teaching you to be tough, aggressive, independent... but I was blind... I didn’t see what I was doing to you because I loved you too much. I should have seen it, how lonely you were becoming, how closed hearted ... You were miserable for the longest time, and I failed to stop it.”

“I-”

“Thank you, Slight... For loving me despite what I did... ”

Words failed me, as they always did. All I could do was hold her closer.

Not a word was spoken after that. We held each other closely, closing our eyes, and together drifting off to sleep. 

We might not have Luna to guard our dreams anymore, but I knew we would guard each other’s. 

> Chapter 8: Lights Fading, Voids Growing
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Conviction
Chapter 8
Lights Fading, Voids Growing



In their arrogance, equinity assumed its enemies lay dead. With the passing of the Nightmare, they believed they had no more to fear, and there would be no reprisal for slaying a god, even one only beloved by a few. They thought they could lay waste to her and her followers, and not sow the seeds of retribution.

They were wrong, and soon suffered for it.

Long did they laud the power of love, and long did they declare the strength of the heart. How was it, then, that they failed to see that any love, even that of a child, is enough to make gods themselves weep once shattered?

And by all the ancestors, was the sun made to weep.
from The Last Shadow in the Day, Great Scars legend. Unknown author, and of questionable historical accuracy.


I couldn’t shake my discomfort for eating around others, even for Chase. She knew me well enough that she merely rolled her eyes when I stepped out of the room to have breakfast, but even so I think she may have been a little more hurt than she let on. 

It was a simple meal of oats and milk, familiar to me from Blackrock. Although, I had to note that the oats strangely tasted better than what I was used to. I finished quickly and stepped back into the room for seconds. Perhaps it was because the meal wasn’t prepared by the clearly tasteless servants of the castle, or perhaps it was because the oats were fresher, but I enjoyed the meal more than I expected.

Chase must have felt differently because when I returned she was just staring at the food glumly, not moving at all.

Staring at her with a frown, I said, “Chase?”

She looked up at me. “Yeah?”

“Eat,” I instructed. “This might be the best meal we’ll have for some time.”

She stared at me for a second before she snorted out a laugh. “Using my own words against me?”

I shrugged. “I’m no good with words, so I just borrowed yours.”

She looked back to her meal, poking it with her spoon un-enthusiastically.

“Eat,” I repeated. “Keep your strength up.” After a second I added, “For me.”

She glanced at me, before slowly nodding and spooning more food into her mouth.

I watched her for a few moments before I left my bowl and spoon on the table, and sat to make sure she was eating. She gave me a vaguely annoyed look, but didn’t comment.

I felt almost guilty treating her this way, but she was struggling now, and she needed someone to push her. It made me uncomfortable, but it was what was best for her. Even if I was ultimately willing to lay down my life for her, I needed her. She was simply smarter than I was, and she had a plan as well as experience with the outside world. The truth was that even if she wasn’t my sister, I wouldn’t survive without her.

When she finished, we sat in silence before she sighed and looked towards me. “Thanks.”

I simply nodded and gathered our dishes.

“Slight, there’s something I think we need to talk about.”

I looked across at her.

“That mare you killed, Pyra... Do you know who that was?”

I frowned. “Does it matter?”

“Yes it does.” Chase reached into her saddlebag and took out the red, flame-shaped gem the mare had been wearing. “Do you know what this is?”

Shrugging, I answered, “Magic.”

She snorted. “You’re not wrong, but other than the extremely obvious, can you tell me anything about it?”

“...It allowed her to do what she did?”

“Trust me, Slight, that’s the least of what it can do.” She pushed it towards me. “This is an Element of Harmony. One of six.”

I held it up in the light and examined it. “What else can it do?”

She hesitated before answering. “I’m not completely sure. They’re more powerful when combined with each other, and if all six of them are together they have the power to reshape reality. Luckily, only five of them were found, but I suspect those five are the reasons Luna’s now... gone.”

I didn’t like the way the gem felt. Vaguely tingly, as if it was just waiting to unleash its power and do untold damage. I twisted the evil thing around, before putting it back down on the table and turning to face Chase. “How do we destroy it?”

“We don’t,” she replied and picked it back up. “If we destroy it, we might never be able to bring Luna back. We need it to figure out how to reverse the spell.” After a second she rubbed her temples and put it back in her saddlebags. “Anyway, you know how I said there are six elements?”

I nodded.

“Well, each of the Elements represents a different aspect... a different... idea, I guess. This one is Loyalty. The others are Honesty, Laughter, Kindness and Generosity.”

“...Aren’t Kindness and Generosity the same thing?”

“No.” She gave me a flat look.

“And what good is Laughter?”

“You’re asking me as if I made them.” She frowned. “Look, each Element has a different Bearer, somepony who represents the ideals of that particular Element. We killed Pyra, so that leaves four other Bearers, each with Elements and powers of their own who probably hate us and want to take Loyalty back.”

My thoughts went back to Blackrock, and the implausible speeds Pyra had moved at. I couldn’t stop the memory of Stygus being reduced to strips of himself flashing through my mind. Shuddering, I nodded in understanding. “That’s... concerning.”

“Exactly,” Chase nodded. “We already met one of them, that brown earth pony in the coat. His name is Blot, in case you don’t remember.”

“Can he move like Pyra did?”

“No, he has different abilities than her. Anyway, that’s not the point. I just want you to know that these ponies are out there, and they will probably be coming for-”

The door opened, and the priest from last night stepped through. He looked tired, but at the very least sober. Unlike yesterday, he didn’t smell of cheap wine and dirt, actually appearing reasonably clean, if a little overworked.

When he saw us, his baggy eyes went wide and he bowed. “Forgive me, spirits. If I had known you were awake, I would have prepared your meal myself.”

“That’s not a concern,” Chase answered him and stood up. “Rise. Tell us how you fared.”

“Noble spirits, I’ve done exactly as asked and acquired everything you requested.” He took off the saddlebags he was wearing, and laid them down before Chase. “I have maps of the entirety of Equestria, the best I could afford, some coin in case you need it, as well as food and travelling supplies.” He paused. “As for the enchantments in the helmets...”

“Was there a problem?” Chase frowned.

“Uh... No. There is a blacksmith I know from the trade districts who was willing to do it for me. Although he was confused about where I got the helmets, I don’t think he’ll talk to anypony unless asked specifically.” The priest coughed and reached under his robe. “The problem is... well... they’re not exactly inconspicuous.” In his magic he held two copper circlets, both adorned with writings and magic runes. Each was large enough to fit atop our heads. “As long as they’re touching your skin, the illusions will work. The helmets themselves weren’t enchanted, just these bands under the rim.”

Chase frowned and put her hoof through one, taking it from his hold. As soon as it touched her leg, her fur changed from grey to pristine white, rippling outwards from that limb. Her mane became yellow blond, and I watched in discomfort as her wings changed to be like those of the murderous pegasi who took our home. “Not many ponies I know outside nobility wear circlets. I assume you couldn’t make them smaller, into a bracelet or some such?”

“I’m sorry, noble spirit.” His wilted. “But without somepony to recast the enchantment, the blacksmith was unable to reshape the metal without destroying the spell. Enchanting is a rare trade, let alone finding somepony who won’t ask questions.”

“...We’ll have to fix that later, but for now we’re short on time.” 

Chase hooked the other ring over her wingtip and passed it to me, before putting the one in her hoof on top of her head. After a second I followed suit, and the familiar cool tingle washed over me as the magic did its best to rob me of my identity.

After a moment I noticed something... concerning. The spell had affected our cutie marks, replacing them with simplified versions of Celestia’s sun. My lips curled with distaste, but... what can’t be changed has to be endured.

Chase began moving the supplies from his saddlebags to ours. A question popped into my head as I watched, and after a moment I turned to the priest.

“The blacksmith. What do you know of him?”

The priest blinked in surprise, and glanced at Chase who was watching me askance. “Uh... Not much. His name is Hard Hoof, and he was apprenticed to another blacksmith until he inherited the shop from his master when his master moved away.”

I nodded my understanding and looked back towards Chase.

“What was the master’s name?” she asked after a moment, glancing at me then back to him.

“I believe it was Metal Smith... Or Black Smith maybe?” He frowned. “I’m not sure, but I remember we called him Smith the smith.”

Chase nodded before slinging the saddlebags over her back and looking towards me. “Is everything fine?”

At first I was confused by the look she was giving me, her face concerned but her eyes hard and uncaring. Then I realised that those weren’t her eyes, but the simple blue lies of the illusion. Those lies weren’t the window to the soul, they were just... empty. Cold. The effect was... disturbing.

After a moment, I broke lie contact and answered. “Yes. I’m fine.”

Blinking, she turned her lies to the priest. “Your help has been noted. Stay proud, and remember that Luna will return, whether it be in a day or in a thousand years. Don’t lose faith and don’t let others lose their conviction. At times like these it can be all we have.”

“Thank you, spirit.” He bowed. “I will remember.”

“And you should not need me to tell you this, but it would be better for you if the Celestians didn’t know we were here.”

He nodded. “Of course.”

Chase snorted. “Stay safe. We might call on you again, soon.”

“It is an honor to serve.”

Chase glanced at me, and tilted her head towards the door before we turned and left. “We’ll use the bits to buy some cloaks to hide our cutie marks, and then we’ll head straight for Luna’s palace.” She hesitated before asking, “Do you want to visit the blacksmith while we’re here? See what became of your parents?”

I considered it before shaking my head. “No. I asked because...” I Frowned. “I’m not sure. But I don’t wish to find them.”

“Alright,” she paused before saying. “If that’s what you want?”

I nodded.

“Okay...” she looked back ahead, but only after giving me a worried look.

I bit my bottom lip for a second, before I asked, “Are you... okay?”

“...” She didn’t look at me as she answered, taking a moment to think what she was about to say. “Look, I’m not... ‘okay’. This isn’t my first time dealing with grief, and I know that the pain won’t just go away, but... you’re here, and I’ll be able to live with it. Right now it hurts, and if you weren’t here I... well...” she swallowed, and sighed. “No, I’m not okay, but... I will be. Eventually. And having you here... helps.”

I nodded in understanding, but she didn’t see it so she probably thought I was just staying silent.

“Anyway, we need to focus now. Come on.” 

She led us through the temple, now empty of all but the most devout parishioners. They made no effort to stop us. Nopony even cast us a second glance for the most part, and it wasn’t long until we were passing out the front door and into the street.

Hoofens was quieter at night, and I preferred the sound of a gentle breeze and my own hoofsteps to the talk and murmur of strangers. The streets were empty of all but the occasional patrolling city guard, or a worker scurrying home for the night. The streets seemed less uncomfortable without a thousand other ponies sharing it, giving me hate-filled glares and murdering me inside their heads.

It made it easier for me to be certain no one was following us, and the ever-present shadows were cool and welcoming. The few lanterns that were lit only serve to heighten the contrast between light and dark, making it even easier for us to stay in the shadows and out of sight.

As we walked, the sound of cawing made my head turn, and I found my gaze settling on a crow on a rooftop. It was odd to see a crow at night, but not exactly worrying, so with a shrug I continued after Chase. I only made it a few steps before I heard the sound of wings and felt a weight settle on my back. Blinking in surprise, I looked behind me to see a crow standing there, staring at me with its head cocked. After a second, it cawed and turned its head so I could see its other eye.

I blinked in surprise. This was the one-eyed crow from the afternoon before Eternal Night… or at least the supposed eternal night… It hopped across my back, and I winced as its claws dug into my hide.

“Slight, why is there a bird on you?” Chase asked, and I looked across to see her staring at me with amusement.

I shrugged, and it hopped up onto my right shoulder. I didn’t turn my head in case I bumped with my chin, and watched it out of the corner of my eye.

“What’s it doing?” I asked quietly, without moving my mouth too much. “Why is it-“

The crow suddenly bit my ear and tugged on it, making me yelp and jerk my head away. With a cackling caw it flew forward and landed on top of Chase’s head.

Her eyes turned up and she frowned. “Shoo.” She shook her head, but the bird stayed put. “I said shoo!” She batted at it with her hoof, and with an offended caw the bird flew away.

We watched it fly for a moment, before Chase asked, “What did you do to that bird?”

“I…gave it some chicken…” I frowned after it.

“What?” She glanced at me confused, before looking around. “Where did you get chicken from?”

I blinked before shaking my head. “I mean back at Blackrock. I gave it some chicken…”

“It followed you from Blackrock?” She glanced at me before shrugging. “Come on, let’s keep moving.”

Nodding, I followed along again as we made our way towards Luna’s palace. Thankfully it wasn’t far from where we were.

Luna’s palace was much more befitting of her character than the temple. Large and central, yes, but not imposing and dominating like the temple was. It was more attractive, more supple, with delicately carved buttresses and curving edges. The black stone wasn’t frightening, but rather it was inviting, with promises of things to come. This I could see as a place where my goddess resided, much more so than the temple or even Blackrock.

We ducked into a nearby alleyway, and stepped out of the shadows onto the rooftops. Crawling on our bellies, we silently made our way to the edge of the roof and peeked over.

A few city guards stood watch at the gate and a couple more patrolled inside, but for the most part the palace seemed empty. All along the castle rooftop, I could see unicorns with their horns aglow, lanterns floating alongside them as they patrolled. Staying completely still, Chase and I silently watched the grounds for any more activity.

Over the outer fence we could see the garden and courtyard, large and well-tended with plants that seemed accustomed to the dark. Winding pathways led past fountains and through flower beds, looking soothing and calm even from our distant perch. 

“The bottom floor, the second floor, and the garden are completely lit,” Chase murmured. “We won’t be able to shadow walk in there from here...”

“We could fly over the wall…” I suggested after a second.

She shook her head. “No. I don’t want to risk being spotted.”

“Aren’t these guards from Hoofens?” I frowned at their uniforms.

“They still report to the council, who report to the Celestians. I want to leave no trace, if possible. I don’t want the Element Bearers to know where we’re going or have a chance of figuring out how we plan on contacting Luna.”

I nodded in understanding. I looked to see most of the third floor was still dark. “If we make it to the base of the building, we could shadow walk to the third floor.”

“Yeah, we’d just need to find somewhere along the wall that’s not lit... We could put some of the lights out? Create the shadows...”

Shifting into a slightly more comfortable position, I waited for her solution to the problem. We lay there in silence for a moment, Chase tapping a hoof against her chin in thought.

“If we had a distraction, one of us could sneak in there, find some of Luna’s essence, and sneak back out. See that shrub all the way over on the far side?  I think there’s enough shadow in there for one of us to get into the garden if we were just a bit closer.”

I nodded. “What sort of distraction?”

“...” She looked across at me, then back at them before sighing and rubbing her temples. “I can’t believe I’m saying this, but you’re going to have to talk to them.”

Blinking in surprise, I frowned at her. “Why don’t you talk to them?”

“Because I know my way through Luna’s palace. I can get in and out quicker than you can, and I know where to look better. Look, all you’ll have to do is let that guard there see you.” She pointed a hoof towards the one patrolling towards us from the west side. “Don’t look suspicious or dangerous. Just stand there, and when he comes over to see what you’re up to, keep him distracted so I can slip by. Once I’m inside, getting out will be easy because all I need to do is douse one of the lanterns on the lower floor and shadow walk back to the bush, then back to here.”

Swallowing, I glanced at one of the guards. “What do I say?”

She shrugged. “It doesn’t really matter. With how awkward you are, he’s bound to be confused.”

I blinked and glanced at her. “What?”

She wriggled over closer to me and took off her saddlebags before strapping them on me so they covered the false cutie mark. “As long as they don’t see anything they can identify you with, we should be able to get out of here without leaving any trace other than a report about a kinda odd mare and a lantern that went out in the wind.”

Her work completed, she stepped back and tilted her head, signaling for me to follow. We both flared our wings and silently glided back down to the alley.

We landed and moved to the corner of the street, watching the palace. “Wait right there, and talk to that guard once he comes into sight. Just keep his attention on you without doing anything that will make him want to arrest you.”

I nodded. “Alright.” I could do that. Couldn’t I? Talking to ponies was unpleasant but not difficult.

Chase just waved a hoof forward, waiting on me.

Swallowing, I stepped out into the centre of the street and waited there. It was a few minutes before the guard returned here on his patrol. A couple of the ponies from the roof had seen me, but none of them had really bothered keeping an eye on me. All I was doing was standing there and shuffling my hooves, rubbing my legs to keep warm as the late autumn evening cooled.

The patrolling guard saw me, and hesitated for a second before approaching me.

“Is there something I can help you with, citizen?” he asked, standing just out of reach.

“No,” I answered confidently.

He gave me an odd look before he shrugged and said, “Alright. It’s cold tonight, be sure to bundle up,” before stepping around to trot past me.

“Wait!” I blurted when I realized my mistake.

He paused and glanced back at me. “Yes?”

“...” Oh... I was required to speak now, wasn’t I? Uh... what was I supposed to say? “Do you... know... the way to Luna’s Palace?” The moment I finished speaking, I had to fight the urge to slap myself.

He just stared at me for a second before he pointed a hoof towards the palace. “I think could hazard a guess...”

I shifted awkwardly. “Uh... Right... bad question...”

“Is there something you want from me, ma’am?” he asked with a raised eyebrow.

Swallowing nervously, I circled around him and he followed with his gaze, suspiciously adjusting the spear attached to his saddle. It took me a moment, but I realised that I was circling around him with combat steps. I quickly corrected it to a more casual shuffle. I kept circling him until his back was to the alley where Chase was hiding.

“Sorry, I...”

“Ma’am, while there is no curfew currently in effect, I do recommend you return to your place of residence soon, or if you have nowhere to go, find a place to shelter.” He spoke firmly, keeping a wary eye on me. “The first snow of the season is due to arrive soon.”

I nodded. “Thanks. For the advice.”

He nodded, but kept watching.

Quick! I needed to say something. “...Can I get in?” After a second I added, “The palace.”

He slowly shook his head. “We’re under orders to prevent any attempts at looting Luna’s sacred residence. No one allowed in or out until further notice.”

“That’s good. Stopping looting...” Trailing off, I swallowed and shuffled my hooves. “Important.”

“Yes...” He just kept his eyes on me

Chase quietly stepped out of the alley, and slunk across the street towards him.

“That spear,” I said after a moment, glancing towards the shaft. “Is it... sharp?”

He stared at me for a moment, blinking in confusion. “Yes. It is. Sharp.”

I nodded quickly, coughing into my hoof. “That’s good.”

Chase snuck up behind him, and without a noise disappeared through his shadow and out of sight. Now I just needed to keep him here for a few more seconds.

“Do you know... any nice... things?”

“...Do I know. Any nice... things?” he repeated.

After shuffling my hooves for another second and failing to meet his gaze, I said, “Never mind... I’ll just... uh...”

He kept an eye on me the entire time I delicately stepped back around him, this time careful not to look like I was about to start a fight, before practically galloping down a street. I took a moment to chide myself about my humiliating performance as a distraction, before composing myself and circling back towards the alley. All I could do was crouch quietly in the shadows and wait for Chase to return.

I couldn’t help but feel a little disappointed that I wasn’t going to be able to see the inside of Luna’s palace. Obviously, we were here for a reason and not for sightseeing. But still... I couldn’t help but wonder what a palace Luna built for herself would look like... Blackrock was a small earth pony fortress that was repurposed for the sake of the nightkin. Yes, she’d decorated it to her tastes, but it wasn’t built from scratch like the palace was. What was a goddess’ personal domain like?

Shivering from the cold, I breathed hot air onto my hooves and rubbed them for warmth. The wind blowing in from the sea carried a deathly chill that made me glad I wasn’t flying tonight. Unlike pegasi, the nightkin don’t have quite the same resistance to cold. We’re still better at dealing with it than earth ponies or unicorns without insulation spells, but it was no wonder the streets were mostly empty.

“Is it sharp?” a voice whispered in my ear.

Forcing myself not to yelp, I spun around to find myself staring at Chase.

She grinned at me, chuckling. “That was what you asked him? ‘Is your spear sharp?’” Shaking her head, she paused and looked serious for a second. “As amusing as that was, you’re going to have to learn to handle other ponies while we’re traveling or they’ll find us suspicious.”

I frowned. “Why are you back so soon? Did you find what we need?”

She shook her head. “No, I didn’t get in. But I think I found another way through, a way for both of us to get in.”

My ears perked up at that. So I would get to see Luna’s palace after all...

“Come on.” She tilted her head towards the alley’s exit and started to quietly trot away.

I followed behind her, and together we made our way around to the west side of Luna’s palace. From here we could see the city’s harbor on the other side of the bay and feel the sea wind rustle through our manes. The streets were as empty as ever, and this part of the road wasn’t as well-lit, but the garden just over the wall was much brighter. Plus, with no way to see where the patrollers were inside, shadow walking in was too risky.

Chase trotted along for a while before she came to a halt and closed her eyes. I felt the shadows shifting around her, and after a second she smiled and said, “Yeah, I thought I felt a tunnel here.” Turning around to face me, she kicked her hoof at the ground. “There’s a way in right under our hooves. Come on.”

Then she faded through her own shadow, sinking into the street.

After a second, I followed her. Passing into the Immaterial, I could see her trail, leading me through ten metres of stone and earth before emerging into pitch black. My breath hitched in my throat as cold bit into me. I found myself ankle deep in water, sopping wet, and shivering with cold.

My breath fogged over, and I gasped for air as the icy bite chilled my lungs. I started to rub myself for warmth. Chase put her wing over me, and when I glanced at her I saw blue lips as she shivered too. We clung together for warmth, breathing deeply as we started moving in unison, trying to create heat through friction.

“I didn’t think there’d be water down here,” Chase muttered by way of apology.

Even if I had planned on answering her, which I hadn’t, my chattering teeth would have stopped me from doing that.

Once we warmed, we continued up the wet, dark tunnel, ankle deep in the still, murky water. The stones that lay under the water were smooth and slippery with muck. More than once we stumbled, splashing freezing water onto ourselves. The pool had a filthy, almost oily feel to it, and the taste of it on my lips was foul.

“What is this tunnel even here for?”

Chase grimaced as she stepped on something soft and squelchy. “I think it’s a secret passage, but water from the fountains has dripped down and isn’t escaping anywhere. Or maybe sewage has leaked in... It’s not salty enough for sea water.”

“Sewage?” I repeated, testing the air with my nose. 

“Yeah, from the palace.”

“It doesn’t smell like that...”

Chase shrugged, glancing at the ground distastefully. “Either way, as much as I love our goddess, I’m not excited by the thought of standing in her... waste.”

A wave of nausea overcame me at the idea, and I suddenly smelled excrement and urine more strongly. The walls suddenly felt tighter, and I had to take a step away from Chase, stretch my wings, and try to calm my rising pulse. The taste of bile crawled up my throat into my nostrils, and I gagged, rushing ahead.

“Slight?” Chase asked, concerned.

There was the smell of bile and leavings in the air while the walls on all sides sloped inwards, getting tighter, more constricting, stopping me from leaving. Some small part of my brain told me this place didn’t actually smell that way. It wasn’t a locked chamber, stained with blood and stomach fluids, or a dark pit with only the faint light at the top being blocked by a sinister bully. The splashes my hooves made didn’t sound like muffled begging or sadistic laughter. 

...At least that was what part of me said.

“Slight, wait!” Chase shouted.

When I came to the ladder at the end of the tunnel, I climbed up it as quick as I could. My hoof slipped on a rung, but I ignored it, throwing open the trapdoor as fast as I could. Climbing out of that dank, sickening, confining tunnel and breathing in the cleaner, more mineral air of soil and earth, I felt my pulse slow and my shivering stop.

In a few minutes, Chase climbed out of the hatch behind me and trotted towards me with a concerned look on her face. “Slight?”

I didn’t answer. I stretched my wings and hooves, dancing about in the space I had. It took me a moment, but it wasn’t long until the muffled begging and hateful laughing halted. When it did, I fell back to all fours and shuddered one last time.

“Slight?” Chase came and put a hoof on my shoulder.

I swallowed, resisting the urge to shrug it off and step away from her to find more open space. “Sorry,” I said.

“What was that about?” she asked, concerned.

“...I don’t like tight spaces that smell bad,” I said after a second.

She frowned. “Slight?”

Grimacing, I said, “I don’t want to think about it. Can we move on?”

She looked me up and down with a worried frown on her face before shrugging. “Alright...”

We both turned around to observe the room. If it wasn’t for Luna’s blessings, it would be impossible for me to see. It took me a moment to recognise it as a wine cellar. It smelled earthy, mixed with cobwebs as well as the slightly sweet tint of ripened grapes and alcohol. It was dark, with no light source around. Several rows of barrels stood in a line, each with a different name and date written on it.

Chase led the way past several rows towards a set of stairs that led up out of the basement and into Luna’s palace proper. She peeked under the door for a second, and we both probed for shadows, but felt none in the hall just beyond the door.

Cautiously, Chase opened it and signaled for me to follow. Closing it behind myself, I silently followed her into the bright halls. The black stone had silver flecks in it which shimmered and reflected prettily in the torchlight, giving the sparsely decorated halls a sense of mystery.

Moving together, we evaded a few patrols, going up different halls or waiting in guest rooms for the guards to pass. For the most part, it seemed the guards were stationed outside, preventing intruders from getting in, so there weren’t too many delays. Following behind Chase, I was led through the dark, mostly unadorned halls of the palace, decorated only with the occasional picture of Luna or dark statue of a rearing alicorn.

It wasn’t long before we arrived at the fourth floor, which was blessedly quiet and absent of guards. Still, it was wise to favour caution, and so we moved stealthily, with a weary ear raised for approaching hoofsteps.

I was disgusted to find the door to Luna’s personal apartments hanging ajar, the lock shattered. Shaking her head in disappointment, Chase pushed open the door, and I entered Lady Luna’s abode.

Furniture made of some hard, dark wood with matching chairs bore unlit blue candles atop black silk tablecloths. Most of the chairs were positioned around a large map of Equestria which sat in the centre of the entry room. Black cotton drapes prevented any outside light from getting in, and as I closed the door behind me, I couldn’t help but feel a serene calm settle over me.

This truly was Luna’s domain.

Chase immediately stopped at the map in the centre of the room and started gathering up the papers that were strewn over it, glancing over these before dropping them with a disgusted sigh.

“Useless,” she muttered, before looking back at me. “The dressing room is through there and to the left,” she said, pointing with her hoof towards a door just down the hall. “See if you can find some cloaks or something to disguise us.”

I glanced towards the door before frowning at her. “I don’t think we’ll fit into any of Luna’s dresses...”

She rolled her eyes, walking through another door. “She has clothes for us nightkin in there too. Occasionally, she liked to dress us up.”

Nodding, I walked through the door and found myself trotting towards the suggested path. I couldn’t help but peek into some of the rooms as I passed. One held a bathtub; another, a small personal library. A third one was bare all but for some manacles atop a stone slab. 

I wondered if that last one was for the business of torture or Luna’s personal pleasure. Not that she didn’t take pleasure from punishing the wicked, as was her right.

The dressing room was circular, with a window to let in light. It had a good view out to the city street. The silken curtains were drawn, making it possible to look out the window but not for any passerby to look in. There was a large mirror in one wall, and when I saw my reflection in it, I instinctively flinched. 

Rather than a nightkin, I saw a white pegasus wearing a ridiculous copper circlet with Celestia’s hideous sun stamped on her flank. She was too tall for a pegasus, tall enough that among feathered fliers she would be considered unusual. The blue eyes were plain, unresponsive. The pupils didn’t grow or shrink at all, leaving her with a cold, emotionless gaze. 

Shaking off the circlet, I sighed in relief as the magic tingled away across my body. In my nightkin state, I thought I looked much better. Perhaps a little tired, but strong and fit, with a toned muscle structure that bespoke fast movement as well as notable endurance. I was no longer a freakishly tall pegasus, but an above average mare, about on par with an earth pony stallion. Turning to the right, I was relieved to see my cutie mark looking its usual gold-and-blue self.

With a sigh, I trotted past the mirror and opened what I assumed to be a closet. With enough space to walk in, I found My Lady’s wardrobe to be almost another room unto itself, with large ponnequins displaying various outfits and dresses. Her classic, dimly-glowing, blue armour caught my attention, and for a moment, I found myself forcing thoughts of abandonment and loneliness from my mind.

Luna would return. I knew she would. I just had to stay strong until then.

I found the clothes meant for nightkin, and started searching through them. Formal uniforms, silken night dresses that brought a blush to my cheeks, bathing robes, a few other things. Eventually, I came across several black cotton cloaks with simple silver pins that I thought would suffice. 

Trying one on, I was pleased to find it fit me easily, and, after checking in the mirror, noted that it disguised most of my appearance very effectively. With the hood pulled up, it was almost impossible to tell if I was a mare or a stallion, or what tribe I was from. Yes, these would do nicely. After stepping back in to get one for Chase, I hesitated at the sight of a black silken robe.

My throat dried up as I stared at it, and when I curiously held it up, I noted that it was barely opaque at all. After glancing over my shoulder, I carried the cloaks and the robe back to the dressing room and pushed the door shut. I unbuckled the saddlebags, blushing a little as I did, before carefully putting on the sensual black robe. It slid over my head smooth as water over stone, and I almost shivered as it tickled its way down my back and over my shoulders.

When I looked at myself in the mirror, blushing redder than any fruit I’d ever bore witness to, I couldn’t help but like the way I looked. The garment was so thin, it barely hampered the view of my body at all, but at the same time it clung to me in such a way that it emphasized my curvature and good health. Rising onto my hind legs, I did an experimental twirl, dancing briefly to see how it would look in my reflection.

To me it looked good.

I couldn’t help but giggle, imagining myself wearing this while Luna watched. Her eyes would be on me, roving and happily exploring my form. And then eventually she’d stop watching, and trot over to join me. We’d dance for a short time, free and joyful before it became slower, more sensual. Slowly, she’d start to reach for-

“Slight?” Chase pushed open the dressing room door. “Did you find...”

Blushing, I fell back to all fours and quickly started trying to take it off. I pulled it over my head, and almost stumbled as it got caught in my mane before yanking it off and tossing it to the ground. Shaking my mane free, I looked up at Chase, my face burning.

She just stood there with an amused smirk and a raised eyebrow. “Having fun?”

“I found clothes!” I blurted.

She glanced at the robe. “That’s not exactly the sort of garment that will help us avoid attention.”

Swallowing and avoiding her gaze, I turned around and picked up the thick, dark cloaks. “These ones, I meant these!”

Trotting over, she looked my choice up and down before nodding. “Perfect.” She tossed it over her shoulder before heading towards the door. “Bring that other one if you want, but I doubt we’ll get much use out of it.”

Flushing, I followed her out the door and to the bedroom. “I wasn’t...” I trailed off as I realised she hadn’t even accused me of anything.

“...You weren’t what?”

“N-nothing.”

She just chuckled and shook her head, saying, “Come on. Help me search for feathers and mane.”

Together, we went through the room, tossing the sheets on her bed, checking under the mattresses and the carpet, inside the pillow cases, behind her dressing stand, anywhere that might have traces of Luna. Chase tucked a hairbrush into her bag, which was knotted with a few different strands of silvery astral mane. Our extensive search failed to turn up anything else, not so much as a feather or hoof filing.

Chase wrapped the brush up carefully in a cloth, then wrapped that cloth up in another before tying it all together in a package. After hiding it in the bottom of her bag, she glanced up at me. “Alright, we’ve got some essence. Now all we have left to do in Hoofens is go to the Council and see what good can be done.”

She went to turn around, but hesitated, lingering for a moment in the presence of our goddess. Luna might not have been there with us, but her scent was in the air and the whole place just felt like her. It was a few moments before I felt ready to leave, and when I was, Chase seemed like she needed some more time.

I simply stood and waited for her, knowing that this room and this bed held memories for that I couldn’t begin to comprehend. When she looked back to me, there were tears glistening in the corners of her eyes.

“Alright.” She swallowed. “It’s time for us to go.”

Nodding, I stepped forward and nuzzled her. She returned the affection, before we both turned and left Luna’s domain.

- - - - - - - -






Standing so close to the guard, I could smell the faint scent of alcohol on his breath, as well as the oils he’d used to polish his armour. A large part of me screamed to push him away, to punish him for his casual violation of my personal space, but I ignored it. All I could do was stand still as he went through my saddlebags, checked my hooves for weapons, patted along my body for concealed arms, even feeling my underside.

When he found nothing, he took a step back and cast his eyes to the ribbon I had around my neck.

“What’s that?” He frowned, pointing at it.

“A ribbon,” I answered plainly.

“What’s it doing there?”

I glanced down at it, before looking back up at him with a raised eyebrow. It was a ribbon. What did he think I could possibly do with it? “I plan on using it to strangle someone.”

His eyes narrowed and he snorted angrily, taking an aggressive step forward.

“Slight!” Chase barked from behind me, and I glanced back to see her receiving the same unpleasant attention I had. “Stop antagonising them.”

With a sigh, I looked back ahead and shifted where I stood, trying to find a comfortable position for the straps that had me tied to the wagon.

“Sorry about my sister,” Chase chuckled, her voice betraying a nervousness that I wasn’t sure was fake. “She takes after Father a bit too much.”

The guard in front of me just snorted before taking a step away from me and saying to the sergeant, “She’s clean.”

“Yeah, so’s this one,” mumbled the one searching Chase.

“And there’s nothing in the wagon, either!” a third called from the carriage I was strapped to. “Just the wine barrels.”

“Anything in the saddlebags?” the leader asked.

“Nah. Just some clothes, food and paper.”

“I told you, we’re here to deliver.” Chase rolled her eyes and yawned. “Just let us through so we can go to bed already.”

The sergeant frowned, glancing between the two of us before saying, “I don’t remember either of you delivering before. Usually the vineyard only sends the one stallion.”

Chase shrugged. “I heard he broke his leg, but I don’t really know.”

After another moment of silence, he stepped forward to examine me, before looking back at Chase then at me. “Not a lot of family resemblance...”

“Oh, you’re kidding, right?” Chase glared in disbelief. “Same colours not enough for you?”

The guard eyed me up and down. “This one’s built more like an earth pony.”

“Yeah, she takes after our dear old dad.” Chase rolled her eyes. “I got mum’s looks.”

“What’s an earth pony doing marrying a pegasus?” he asked, his lips curling in disgust.

“Oh, for the love of...” Chase bit her lip and took a calming breath. “Look, if we don’t deliver this wine, they’re going to think we took their coin without giving the council the goods. When they come to us, I’m gonna have to say that we got turned back at the side entrance, because whoever was on guard thought my little sister was a bit too tall.”

“Sir, the city’s already been taken over.” One of the guards said, yawning lazily and rubbing his eyes. “It’s not like the stinking Celestians are gonna sneak more soldiers into the council building when the barracks are already crawling with ‘em. Most of us have had to bunk at home just to make room for those damned pigeons,” he muttered with disgust.

The sergeant glanced between us again, before sighing and stepping out of the way. “Leave the wine with-”

“-Tea Cosy.” Chase glanced at him with a sarcastic roll of her eyes. “I know the wine goes to the pantry master.”

The guard glanced her up and down before nodding. “...Very well.”

With the path clear and the door open, I was free to walk forward into the home of the Council of Hoofens. From the outside, it was a big, copper dome propped atop a square hall of white marble, standing much higher than the buildings that surrounded it. Chase told me something of its past, about it being a home of unicorn seafarers long before... some important point in history. Honestly, it was nice to hear her talking, but I still wasn’t much interested in what was said.

From the inside, the building was much more opulent than what I was used to. Rich, red curtains; carpets; elaborately carved furniture; paintings of regal, important-looking ponies. Almost every possible object was made out of gold. Vases, spoons, door handles... it was gilded into every object. It was enough to make me think the entire council must be sleeping under sheets woven from gold.

The overabundance of wealth was far from the most disconcerting thing about this place, though. That award went to the damned pegasi. 

The winged rodents were everywhere. Steel-armoured Celestian scum, guarding every doorway, watching every corner, glaring at me and Chase as I pulled our wagon towards the kitchen. Not royal guards, just normal soldiers dressed in the armour and white tabards of Celestia. From the outside, the palace looked like it was still being run by the city guard, but on the inside it was obvious who was in charge.

Chase cuffed me over the ear. “Stop glaring,” she hissed.

I bit my tongue and turned my eyes ahead, staring firmly at the door and not the vultures in pony flesh that lined the halls.

When we arrived at the kitchen, one of the servants hurriedly led us through the kitchen, nervously avoiding eye contact with us and his winged overseers. With his help, we were able to maneuver the wine barrel down the stairs into the cellar, where there was only one Celestian guard on watch.

Chase caught my attention with a cough, and tilted her head towards the Celestian. She gave me a meaningful look, her message clear. Kill him.

I nodded, and rolled my neck in preparation. There were a few cracks, and I winced at the sensation. Not that I regretted it, but sleeping in the same bed as Chase last night had forced us both to contort to fit on the mattress.

Giving me a reassuring smile, Chase fumbled her end of the barrel and dropped it onto the ground with a yelp. Hopping back, she held her hoof close to her chest, blood leaking from it. I couldn’t help but wonder how she’d managed to cut herself on the edge of a barrel.

“Ow, ow, ow!” She shook the limb and danced on it.

“Are you okay?” the servant asked, stepping closer and sounding concerned.

“I don’t think anything’s broken,” Chase muttered.

Quietly, I eased a few steps back so I was standing next to the Celestian, who was distracted by the show Chase was putting on. When I was just out of his view, I carefully reached forward with my hoof and hooked the leg out from under him. He opened his mouth to shout in surprise, but I stepped into him as he fell, wrapping my arms around his throat, and twisting so he fell to the ground with his legs in the air. With me under him, cutting off his air stopped him from breathing or screaming or finding purchase on the floor. He flailed his legs, trying to stand up and shift me, flapping his wings uselessly, but he never had a chance. 

Slowly, his struggling stopped and his eyes rolled into the back of his head. Even then, I held on for another minute, being absolutely certain he was dead before I let him go. Once I stood up, I took no chances and stomped down on his throat, cracking cartilage.

Turning around, I saw Chase tying up and gagging the servant. “Nice job,” she commented, as she unbuttoned his uniform. “Take off the armour and hide the body.”

By the time I’d stripped away the metal plates and dragged the dead behind a few shelves of cheese, Chase had finished her work.

“The guard’s closer to my size, so I’ll wear his armour, and you can take the servant’s uniform.”

Glancing at the dull brown cloth, I sighed before starting to put it on. At least the servant was chubby, so the clothes weren’t too tight. It was a bit uncomfortable, and sliding my tail through the hole when I already had the copper circlet resting there was awkward, but it was only slightly more uncomfortable than wearing the metallic circlet over my tail anyway. By Luna’s Grace, I hated these things.

I put our saddlebags over the top of my uniform, and Chase undid the stitching in the corners of our saddlebags, taking our ghost blades from where they’d been hidden. “Now that we’re inside, they shouldn’t notice these.”

I was glad to strap it back over my hoof. It had been uncomfortable enough walking among all those Celestian pegasi, let alone doing so unarmed.

When we were done, Chase went over my disguise before nodding in satisfaction. “Remember, you’re a servant. Try to look meek. Keep your eyes on the ground, and don’t speak unless spoken to.”

I nodded.

She adjusted the steel breastplate one last time. “Damn guard was broader in the chest than I am.” After a moment of fidgeting, she sighed and tilted her head towards the staircase. “Come on, I’ll take the lead. And remember, be meek.”

Together, we walked up the stairs and out of the cellar, back towards the kitchen. None of the servants seemed to notice us, or if they did they turned a blind eye. While we there, Chase pointed out a tray of bread and a pitcher of water for me to carry, completing my disguise.

I followed her through the palace, tray in my mouth, which thankfully negated the need for me to speak. It was after about ten minutes of walking that I noticed Chase seemed lost. Pausing at each corner, leading us in a circle once, chewing her lower lip and looking around unsurely. As she did so, a worried weight settled over my stomach, and a stray doubt crept into my mind before I smothered it and pushed it aside.

Chase was fine. She just needed time to get her bearings.

With that in mind, I confidently followed a pony that seemed far less confident than me. It was only when we eventually found the dungeon that I voice my concern. 

Putting my tray on a small table, I turned to Chase. “You have been here before, haven’t you? To the Council?”

“Only once,” she murmured. “I know the way to the council chambers, but didn’t see much other than that. And even then, that was through the front entrance.” Sighing, she ran a hoof through her mane before glancing back at me. “Come on, we’re almost here.”

The churning in my gut renewed, I picked the tray back up and carefully followed Chase down the stairs. The key to carrying something without spilling it is to not look at the thing you’re carrying. Always watch your destination. Not that that knowledge was especially useful to me, but thinking about the best way to carry it down a flight of stairs helped distract me from the fact that Chase seemed to be making her plan up as she went along.

There were two jailers, both pegasi in Celestian armour, both looking attentive and fairly nervous.

“What are you doing here?” One of them asked with a frown.

“Bread and water for the prisoners,” Chase answered, stifling a fake yawn as she stepped closer to them.

“They’ve already been fed tonight.” The other one stepped towards me, looking down at the food on my tray before grabbing the jug and drinking deeply.

“Yeah, take this crap back to the-”

The final mistake he ever made was letting Chase step too close to him. Her ghost blade came out the back of his head. 

The one drinking turned around, spluttering on the water and raising his hoof to defend himself from Chase. The last mistake he ever made was standing too close to me.

The wounds from the ghost blade took effect just as the jug shattered. Water and blood coated the floor in equal measure. 

Thankfully, neither of us got any of the mess on us, and Chase was careful to stay clean as she pulled the keys from the jailer’s pocket and unlocked the dungeon door. 

“Let us free!” a voice shouted out the moment Chase poked her head in. “We demand to see our families.”

Ignoring the demands, we dragged the corpses down the stairs, where the voices fell silent. Chase found an empty cell with two cots, and unlocked it. Together, we repositioned the ponies so they were lying on the beds, with their armour hidden by sheets and looking like they were napping. Locking the doors behind us, we turned to find almost thirty well-dressed ponies, two to a cell, staring at us worriedly.

“High Councilor Course Correction?” Chase asked, looking towards a blue-coated unicorn.

He glanced between the two of us before nodding slowly. “Is this an escape?”

Chase didn’t answer him. She stepped towards the bars and looked him up and down. “I thought you surrendered peacefully.”

He took a step backwards from the bars. “...We did.” His eyes went from Chase’s uniform to the piercings in her ear. “You’re not a Celestian, are you?”

“What happened in the hours leading up to the Celestians arriving?” Chase ignored his question.

There were a few murmurs from among the prisoners, asking among themselves who we were and whether this was a rescue attempt or not.

Correction didn’t answer, glancing between the two of us before taking another step back and shouting, “Guards!”

Chase turned away from him, walking along to another cell. “You there.” She pointed at a younger-looking councilor. “Tell me what happened leading up to the surrender.”

Everyone was silent, staring at the stallion and anxiously waiting on his answer. “The city came under attack,” he answered vaguely.

Chase snorted, walking back and forth in front of the cells, glaring at every pony she passed. “One, if not all, of you are traitors. Judging from the lack of ruins and dead, no effort was made to defend this city, and worse than mere cowardice, I suspect that more than one of you knew of the invasion before it happened.”

After a moment, a chubby unicorn across from us said, “We were just as surprised as anypony when the pegasi-”

“Save your lies.” Chase cut across him. “If you weren’t expecting them, your reaction would have been to fight. And even if you were surprised, you’ve failed both your citizens and your goddess.”

“We made the decision we did to preserve the well-being of the populace. What other choice did-”

Chase just spoke right over him. “You have committed high treason by surrendering this city to the Celestians, a crime fitting the punishment of death, if the adjudicator is feeling lenient.”

They were silent.

“The guards won’t hear you screaming.” Chase rolled her neck. “I have time enough to drag this out for hours. Tell us who among you are the traitors, or we’ll kill all of you.”

There was a shuffling of hooves as the councilors backed away from the bars, glancing between me and Chase fearfully. After a few moments of silence, she took off her helmet, and then the enchanted copper circlet she’d hidden under that. She shook out her mane as she returned to her appearance as a nightkin, and the effect on the councilors in the cells was instantaneous.

Pale, nervous sweat broke out among many of the younger members, while the older, more experienced politicians did a better job of hiding their fear.

There was silence for a moment until one of the councilors spoke. “Lieutenant Redemption, I’m glad to see you alive and well.”

Her gaze turned towards him.

An elder, kindly looking unicorn with a greying mane and a gentle smile. “We were told that the nightkin at Castle Blackrock were killed.”

Without a word, Chase started walking towards his cell, and I watched as his face went from kindly to a lot more nervous.

“My son served with you for a while, when you were part of the vanguard during-” He cut off as Chase shadow walked into his cell, and backed away a step. “-during the campaign across Sovereign Ranges.” He swallowed as he noticed the unicorn he was sharing the cell with edge away from him. “I-if you’d be willing to calm down we can work together to determine who the-”

There was no sound as Chase’s ghost blade passed through his neck. Without even looking at the result, she shadow walked out of the cell as the head fell from its shoulders. She came to a standstill, looking around the room at all the councilors who looked on with reactions from fear, to revulsion, and all the way to grim realisation.

“Does anypony else want to appeal to my good side?” Chase asked.

Silence reigned.

She looked back at me. “If any of them speak without being spoken to, kill them.”

I nodded. Their eyes turned to me as I extended my ghost blade, and I glared right back at them.

“Now. You three.” She pointed a hoof at three random ponies. “At the same time, who was the first to suggest surrendering to General Pure Tide? At once, answer me in three, two, one.”

“East Winds,” two of them answered, but the third remained silent.

Chase looked towards the third pony, before looking back to me. “Kill him.”

His eyes widened as he opened his mouth to protest but I’d passed through the walls and put my blade in his heart.

“Now,” Chase continued, selecting three different at random. “Tell me, who is East Wind? At the same time...”

“This is barbaric!” Once shouted. “This isn’t justice, this is-”

“Kill him.”

He actually had time to raise his hoof to defend himself before I cut that limb off along with his head.

“Now, just the two of you. Tell me, who among you is East Wind? Point him out in three, two, one.” 

Both of them pointed at the same pony. 

“Good.” Chase nodded at them before turning to the green unicorn they’d selected. “Councilor East Wind, tell me, why you were the first to suggest surrender to the pegasi?”

He swallowed but remained silent.

Chase eyed him up and down for a moment, before turning and selecting another group of councilors. “You three. Who is East Wind most commonly seen with? Point him out, in three, two, one.”

Two of them pointed at the third, who swallowed nervously.

“And what’s your name?”

“...Trade Wind.”

“Alright, Trade Wind, East Wind.” Chase glanced between the two of them. “Tell me why you were both so eager to surrender to the Celestians.”

They both babbled at the same time. East Wind said, “We did it to spare the city,” while Trade Wind said, “I didn’t suggest surrendering!”

They both fell silent and glanced at each other nervously.

“Well, your stories don’t match up.” Chase smiled. “Which means one or both of you is lying.” She turned to face the other councilors, who were mostly at this point looking very scared. “No competent politician would want to be the one who first suggested surrender, which means the two of you work for someone else. All of you, at the same time, point to me the pony who you suspect they work for. In three, two, one.” 

Most hooves pointed towards High Correction, who sighed and bowed his head.

“I suspected as much.” Chase sighed, walking towards him. Tell me, High Councilor Course Correction, is your eldest son General Long Knife, in command of the eighth legion at the Breach?”

He remained silent.

“Was it your son who allowed those pegasi to make it so far behind our lines?”

Again, he didn’t say anything.

“How far in advance did you know of the Celestian plan?” Chase tilted her head.

“...One month.”

Chase shook her head. “It would take months just to marshal all those pegasi to one place, and there’s no way they’d do that if they didn’t believe the plan would succeed. That means they needed your cooperation for a long time before that. Try again.”

“...Five months.”

Chase nodded slowly, before she took the keys in her mouth and unlocked his cell. The pony he was sharing it with tried to back away, but she lashed out with her ghost blade and he fell to the ground. Course Correction stood there with his head held high, defiantly staring down at Chase thanks to his greater height.

“Because of you-” Chase swallowed, as her voice cracked. “Because of you,” she said more firmly, “Everypony I’ve ever known or loved is dead.” I couldn’t see her face, but I did see the tear that fell to the floor. “Your betrayal has cost me more than you can even begin to imagine.”

He stared at her for second before he stepping forward, throwing a punch straight for her face. She stepped aside easily, making him miss. Moving forward, she slammed her hoof into his face, breaking his nose and making him stumble backwards. Turning around, she bucked him in the chest with both legs, throwing him against the back wall before falling to the ground.

Staring at him for a second, panting heavily, she thought for a second before she turned and walked to her bag. From inside she took some rope and cloth, which she then took back into the cell. He was starting to get back up when she slammed her hoof into the side of his knee, forcing him back to the floor. She tied his hooves together behind his back, before gagging him and dragging him towards the cell door. He kicked and struggled, trying to pull free of his bonds. When he tried to use magic to untie the knots, she simply kicked his horn and broke his concentration.

Then she positioned him, still kicking and making muffled screaming sounds through his gag, so his horn was in the doorway to his cell. His eyes went to where he was positioned, and they widened for just a second before Chase slammed the door shut on his horn. The screaming doubled and he struggled all the more to break free, but Chase simply put one hoof on his neck to keep his head still, before slamming the cell door again. A loud crack echoed through the room, leaving his horn with a terrifying chip in it. Even muffled, his pained screaming was starting to get too loud as Chase slammed the door again, sending a long hard crack up the shaft of his horn. Then Chase slammed the door one last time, and it broke away completely. 

His eyes rolled up into the back of his head, and he slumped unconscious while Chase trembled and fell to her knees. A loud sob came out of her throat, and echoed through the dungeon while she drew in a long shuddering breath.

“Chase?” I glanced at the body before stepping forward and putting a hood on her shoulder.

She fell against me, sobbing into my chest. The councilors watched in horror and terror as I hugged her and patted her back.

“It didn’t help,” she whimpered and looked up at me. “It didn’t help at all.”

I swallowed and fell to my haunches next to her. Her eyes filled up with tears, and she buried her face in my shoulder. Sobs racked her body as her tears stained my coat. It was a few minutes later that Chase sat back and wiped the water from her eyes.

Sniffling, she looked at the rest of the council members and said, “By any measure you should all be killed...”  “Surrendering so easily was a betrayal to your rightful goddess, and to the ponies that look to you for guidance...” She climbed back to her hooves and stared at them. “But a great cruelty was inflicted upon my kind, a massacre done in the name of ‘justice’... Because of what we’ve already been victim to, I won’t condemn you without proper trial. When Luna returns, and she will return, we will settle the matter of your guilt, but for now...” She trailed off, looking at me and tilting her head towards the exit. “Let’s go.”

I looked back at the councilors, who were staring at us in fear and relief. Breathing in, I stepped past Chase and stood before them. “Every one of you will die.” I heard a crow caw distantly. “You will be struck down in the name of justice, and your lives will end before their natural times.”

They stared at me for a few seconds, before I turned around to face Chase again. She watched me in confusion and interest, her head tilted to the side in surprise.

All heads turned towards the sound of the dungeon door being opened, and a guard in Celestian uniform poked his head through. At first I wasn’t too worried because I was in disguise, but then I realised Chase wasn’t. He stared for a second, until his eyes lit up with fear and he disappeared from sight.

“Faaaaaaaaaaaaaaade!” His voice echoed down the corridor along with his hoof steps.

Immediately I galloped after him. Chase shouted for me to wait, but I was already through the door and racing down the hall after him. He had a good lead on me, and I wasn’t willing to fly indoors with the corridors this low. His running was fast enough that, though I was catching up, I was still a ways off.

“Fades in the palace! Fades in the palace!” I heard him shouting.

He rounded a corner, and I reached out to feel his shadow to keep tracking him. I felt his shadow moving towards the left, towards a larger mass of dark that was deep enough to walk out of. I dove through a door to the right, throwing myself under a desk and through the shade there, only to come out of the dark just as he passed. My ghost blade extended, I slashed as I emerged, and he ran for a few more steps before stumbling to the ground, headless.

I turned around and found myself staring at two very shocked-looking guards. I was the first to recover. I was rushing towards them when the one holding a lantern threw it at the ground before me. Burning oil spread everywhere, and I came to a halt, backing up a step from his shield of flames. The smoke made my eyes sting, and I coughed on the fumes from the oil.

“Get some more light!” The one who’d done that shouted. “Kill the shadows, stop it escaping!”

With a growl of annoyance, I turned and galloped towards the mass of shadows I’d used before, only to discover another guard had set the curtains on fire, halting my escape.

Snarling in frustration, I ran towards the guard as he raised his spear. Sliding under the haft, I extended the ghost blade to take his forelegs off where the joints in his armour overlapped before galloping past him and down the corridor. I galloped away from the screaming, before I remembered I was still in disguise and slowed down to what I hoped was a panicked trot.

My caution was rewarded when the swarm of guards that piled down the corridor towards the source of noise went straight past me without a second glance. 

Chase was still in the dungeon! If they went down there with lights and torches she’d be trapped! Panic rose in my chest, and I immediately turned back around to charge after them, but slid to a halt when I thought about it.

The guard who’d initially spotted us was already dead, so, as far as the guards who’d seen me kill him were concerned, I was the only fade- nightkin, I was the only nightkin in the castle. That meant they’d be searching for me, not Chase. I needed to grab their attention, turn their focus to me so she could escape.

Ripping off the servant’s uniform, I slid the circlet off my tail and into my bag before I took out the thick black cloak. With the hood pulled up, I turned around and ran back towards the swarm of guards.

Most of them were in the corridor, talking to the two who’d seen me. The curtains had been put out, but were still smoldering, and the fire from the oil lantern had filled the corridor with dark, black smoke.

Perfect.

The cloak and smoke gave me a terrifying silhouette, and the first guard that spotted me shouted loudly until I shoved my ghost blade into his throat. The other guards caught a fleeting glance before I turned and fled away from the dungeons again.

Behind me I heard someone cry, “After it! Don’t let it escape!”

I saw almost a dozen guards coming towards me from across intersecting corridors, so I took a left turn to avoid them and spread my wings to fly up a set of stairs. When I reached the top, I landed again to avoid the low roof and continued, galloping as fast as I could.

A servant fell to her knees as I ran past her, and as I rounded another corner I heard her say the beginning of a prayer. Some Celestians appeared up ahead, and I took a sharp left into what looked like the guest quarters. Reaching out with my magic, I felt enough deep shadows around for me to shadow walk between the rooms easily enough. I turned into a bedroom to my right, and a mare screamed as she saw me. Ignoring her, I ran for her bed before falling and sliding into the shadows underneath it. I followed the Immaterial through a wall to the right, bursting out of a closet with my ghost blade alight.

Thankfully the room was empty, and I quickly yanked the black cloak off before stuffing it in my bags. With the circlet back over my head, I walked out of the room at what looked like a panicked trot. Hopefully, the pegasi would be searching for a nightkin in a black cloak, not a normal white-and-blonde pegasus with... a... Celestia’s sun cutie mark... a very recognisable cutie mark that only one pony in all the world has...

I swallowed, hoping that none that I encountered would examine me too closely, searching first for leathery wings and grey fur.

Thankfully, the guards I saw were in a rush, giving me a cursory glance before moving on. Following my highly disoriented sense of direction, I tried to find my way back to the stairs and down to the first floor of the castle.

Using the praying servant as a landmark, I found my way there, though I had to step aside for two squads of rushing soldiers. I could feel the blood rushing through my veins and my heart slamming again and again inside my chest. I tried my best to look unsuspicious, and thankfully I was successful, arriving at the stairs without anypony trying to stop me.

At the bottom of the steps, I paused, glancing left and right. I chewed my lip, trying to decide whether I should try to find Chase or make my own way out and trust her to take care of herself. If we were both searching through the palace for each other, chances are we’d miss each other and further the risk of being killed by spending more time here. The logical option was for us both to leave, and try to meet up at a location we’d be likely to return to.

As I walked at a steady trot, I noticed guards all swarming up the stairs with cries of, “Don’t let it fly out!” Only one of them seemed to give me a second glance, but he was dragged off by his friends before he could stop to question me.

Eventually the halls cleared a bit more, and as I passed through I noticed a few different guards setting up checkpoints, trying to establish a more organised search. I avoided them where I could, and because of that I was soon lost in a seemingly endless sequence of corridors and rooms. There wasn’t a map anywhere, and stopping to ask for directions was a bad idea for many reasons, especially because I doubted my ability to utter words to another pony without raising suspicion.

Rounding a corridor, I found myself at a dead end. I guessed I must have been at the outer edge of the palace. Frowning, I turned around and started to walk back the way I came.

I only made it a few steps before an earth pony stepped into the corridor and spotted me. At first I was ready to dismiss him and keep walking, but then something orange flared around his neck. It took me a moment to recognise the thing as an Element of Harmony, like the one in Chase’s bag, except this one was orange and in the shape of a shield.

I swallowed and came to a halt, paying more careful attention to the earth pony. He started to walk towards me, the gem around his neck glowing brighter as he did. This stallion was huge, taller than any pony I’d ever met. I could see horseshoes shining on the bottom of his hooves, and with every step he took, muscles rippled and shifted all across his body. Dimly, I noted that I did not want to get punched by him.

He stopped just a few paces short, looking me up and down before his eyes settled on the circlet on my head. His eyes narrowed as he stared at it, and he growled one word. “Lie...”

The gem around his neck flashed brightly, and I started in surprise as the weight on my head just seemed to slide off. There was a brief crackling sound, and salt trickled down into my eyes and mane. I shook it off my head, and instead of the copper circlet, salt grains fell to the ground around me.

What kind of an earth pony can turn metal into salt?!

Eyes widening in shock, I took a step back and looked up at the earth pony as a heavy weight formed in my stomach. There was a tingling sensation across my skin as the illusion was broken, and I reverted to my nightkin state.

This massive brown stallion took a step forward, and the stones underneath his hooves cracked. Dark blue eyes glared at me. Within them I saw hatred and anger running deep enough to make the world burn five times over, all of it directed at me. I swallowed and took a step back.

We stood there in silence for a moment, and I realised he was trembling with barely restrained anger. He took another step forward, and a spiderweb of cracks formed around his hoof.

Pyra, the Bearer of Loyalty had been unnaturally fast, and I suspected that whoever this pony was, Bearer of... whichever element, was hideously strong.

My eyes flicked over him one last time, before I turned and ran. Behind me I heard loud, heavy hoofsteps as he chased after me. I rounded the corner and my eyes widened as I remembered the dead end. Cursing, I looked around the room for a source of shadows but found none. The only decoration here was a large painting at the end of the corridor.

I backed up to the wall as the stallion came around the corner, and when he saw me, he didn’t stop. He ran straight at me. With his weight and momentum, he’d easily break something if he hit me. Flowing around his charge, and lashing out with my ghost blade as I did, I felt the strike bounce off a steel horseshoe. When he hit the wall, stone shattered, and the painting fell to the floor. Turning around, he glared at me before advancing more slowly, more cautiously.

Oh sweet Luna, he’d just run straight into a wall like it was nothing.

Wordlessly, I backed away, my hoofsteps matching his, ready for his attack. I saw the first strike and easily moved away from it, as well as the follow-up he made. Powerful stomps and kicks, aggressive jumps forward that forced me to keep flowing backwards step by step. If I turned my back for a second, he’d shatter me.

So in silence we danced back the way we’d come. I moved carefully, flowing and dancing, shifting like water, waiting for him to make the first mistake. That opportunity soon came when he kicked too early with his right hoof, and instinctively I moved in to exploit. 

The green blade on my forehoof ignited, and I stepped forward through his guard, swinging towards his head. The impact shuddered up my arm, as the blade smashed into something hard. My eyes flicked to the right, and widened in shock as I saw what had blocked the attack.

His bare hoof. Not his steel shoes, but the leg itself.

Then the world exploded. Everything suddenly lurched in the wrong direction as I was thrown backwards. My stomach flipped as I slammed into the floor and the air was forced out of my lungs. My head was ringing, and when I tried to stand again I stumbled back down.

The edges of my vision dimmed as unconsciousness threatened to take over. When I touched a hoof to my forehead, it came away bloody. The pain was unbelievable. It didn’t take me long to diagnose the problem. Either I had a concussion, or my skull was fractured.

Groaning, I tried to stand again when a sharp weight pressed down on spine, forcing me to the ground.

“Do you know the nightkin that killed Pyra?” a deep, angry voice growled in my ear.

I tried to stand again, extending the ghost blade, but the weight on my back kicked my leg. With a sharp snap, I felt the bone bend in a way it wasn’t supposed to, and I screamed. The pain was like a jolt to my system, waking me up and bringing to me every hideous sensation as I rolled over with my wings and clutched the limb to my chest.

Bile welled in my stomach as I stared at the limb. Oh goddess, my bones were supposed to be straight! The stallion kicked my hurt limb, and I screamed like a foal.

“Stop, stop! Please-” I shrieked again as he pinned my unwounded leg to the ground with one hoof. “No! Don’t, please-”

His hoof came down again, but mercifully not on my leg. Rather, it crushed the metallic ghost blade strapped there. He stomped it, again and again until it was nothing but a flat piece of metal. At first I was relieved, but then I remembered that was the Green! My Green! The only thing I had from Luna, and he had destroyed it.

Blood fell from a shallow cut in his leg, and I realised that was all the damage the ghost blade had inflicted on him. One measly scratch.

“Do you know the nightkin that killed Pyra?!” he screamed down at me.

“NO!” I shrieked up at him.

“Lie.” He growled, and his gem flashed orange again. “Where are they?!”

“I don’t know!” I sobbed.

That cursed gem flashed again and he hissed, “Lie,” before stamping on my wing.

I screamed as bones cracked, and screaming, sobbing, shudders wracked my body.

“Are they in the palace?!”

“No!”

“Lie.” 

He ground his hoof atop my broken wing bones. Spasms of pain made me twitch and shift, trying to crawl out from under him before I fell limp again, drawing in deep shuddering breaths.

“What are you doing here?!” He roared in my face.

“To talk to the council,” I whimpered. “We came to talk to the council!”

His gem didn’t flash. “Truth...” And I was swamped with relief, until he mashed his hoof in my wing anyway.

I writhed in agony as he shouted, “How many are with you?”

“Five!”

“Lie.”

Screaming.

“What’s their name?”

“Stygus!”

“Lie.”

More screaming.

“What’s their name?”

“Slight!”

“Truth.”

This time I didn’t scream.

“Who are they?”

I choked out a sob. “Second of her year, bearer of The Green.”

“True.  Do you know where she is?”

I didn’t answer.

“I said, do you know where she is?!”

When I didn’t respond, he rolled me on top of my broken leg and I shrieked again. But he didn’t stop there. His teeth closed on my ear, and my eyes widened with horror as he began to pull. The strain and tension grew harder and sharper, and the muscle that connected the ear to my head screamed in protest. Or was that me screaming?

Then the flesh started to give away. With a slow, awful, fleshy ripping sound, the larger part of my ear was torn off. Blood flowed into my ear canal, and I shrieked and clutched at the wound with my good hoof.

He spat out my bloody flesh, before asking, “Do you know where she is?”

Whimpering I nodded.

“Where is she?!”

Tears formed in my eyes and tried to crawl away. His teeth closed around my ankle and began to drag me back towards him. “N-no! No! Stop.”

I clenched my eyes shut in preparation of pain, but when none was forthcoming, I opened my eyes to find him right above my face.

“Where is the mare that killed Pyra?” He growled.

“H-here.”

“Truth. Where here?” He growled.

Tears formed in my eyes, and I opened my mouth to answer.

“GET OFF OF HER!” A ghost blade was shoved straight into the stallion’s face, and he stumbled off of me, yelping in annoyance.

I rolled back onto my belly and rose on three good hooves. Limping away from him, I glanced over my shoulder to see Chase fighting the monstrous Bearer of Harmony. She didn’t make the same mistakes I had, keeping her blade extended for the entire fight and using it to scratch him and force him to stay away. No matter what sort of blow she landed, it failed to do more than leave a gash, but it was enough to force him back, stop him from closing the distance and pulverizing her with a punch.

Chase moved like a mare possessed, faster than him and fighting smarter, too. Tripping him with his own shadows, darting in and out so quickly it made his movements seem slow and sloppy. Her shadow magic was her main edge, aiding everything she did and hampering all that he tried. He suddenly lost friction, and his hooves slid out from under him as he reared up. The moment he fell, she aimed for his neck, but he protected it with his forelegs. He tried to stand up, but his own shadow wrapped around his ankles and sent him sprawling chin-first to the floor.

Growling in anger, he rolled away from her and back to his hooves, but not without receiving long bloody gashes all across his back for his mistake.

“You!” He snarled, moving forward carefully as Chase backed away. “You killed her!”

Chase didn’t answer, circling away cautiously.

Snarling in rage, he dove forwards, and suddenly Chase’s shadows turned glassy under her hooves. Holding her ghost blade in front of her, she let him charge onto it, and at the same time slid harmlessly backwards without any friction. He slid on the glassy trail she made, and she easily jumped over his head as he went flying under her. Rolling to his hooves, he looked across at me then back at Chase, a sickening smirk on his lips.

Her eyes widened, and she shouted, “No!”

I yelped and tried to leap backwards as he charged towards me, but fell on my broken wing and shrieked again.

Chase moved faster than he did, barreling towards the beast as he charged, but it wasn’t fast enough. A sickening pit formed in my stomach as I watched him get closer to me. Then a shadow from his own hoofstep wrapped around his ankle, and he stumbled, staying up but slowing enough for Chase to catch up. Her ghost blade dug into his hind leg, and he kicked, striking the weapon. The ghost blade jerked upwards, and Chase’s momentum carried her into the stallion. They were both sent them both tumbling to the floor, but Chase flipped with her wing, landing on her hooves.

My eyes met hers before they noticed the stallion’s teeth clamp around Chase’s tail. I saw her eyes widen in horror as the stallion flicked his neck and tossed her into the floor with a roll. Bones cracked, and Chase bounced once before he stood up, twisting and throwing her into a wall. Another utterly horrible cracking sound, and she slid to the floor, limp.

I stared in horror, as the stallion rose to his hooves and turned to face her. Her wings fluttered uselessly, and red bubbles came from her mouth as the monster slowly stalked towards her. She turned her head to stare up at him as he raised a hoof over her chest and prepared to stomp her life out with that hideous strength.

“I killed Pyra!” I shouted.

He froze, and slowly his head turned to me. “Truth.”

“I killed Pyra.” I said again and swallowed, looking at Chase. “She had nothing to do with it.”

“...Truth.”

“I stabbed her. With my ghost blade. When she let her guard down. In the heart.”

The raised hoof trembled as he stared at me. “Truth...”

We stood like that for a moment, him trembling with anger and me with fear. His eyes were locked onto mine, turbulent, swirling blue storms of rage and hatred.

Then he put his hoof back down and walked a step towards me. Relief washed over me as he moved away from Chase.

Then his hind leg lashed out and struck Chase in the chest.

“NO!” I shrieked as she was sent flying with a wet crack.

The stones under his hooves cracked with each step as he approached, and I barely managed to stagger to my hooves. I backed away, limping and looking past him at Chase’s still form. Fear gripped me, more for her sake than mine. I wanted nothing more desperately than to rush to her side. Instead, I was forced to back away, step by step.

My eyes turned away from him, looking over my shoulder for something to use, but I knew there was nothing. Not on a limp like this, not without any shadows. All I saw behind me was a mare carrying a lantern. Dimly, I recognised her as the servant who prayed as I passed. Her eyes brimmed with tears of despair.

I looked back towards the beast as it slowly moved towards me, my legs quivering and tears filling my eyes. 

No. Oh sweet Luna, no. Please no. Not Chase. Not me. Not like this.

Then there was a scream, and the mare threw herself at him. He barely broke stride, just headed-butted her in the face and stomped her into the ground with a sickening crunch. I felt myself trembling as my hind leg bumped the hot lantern she’d been carrying.

Adrenaline flooded me, and I snatched it up clumsily in my teeth. The handle tasted of grease and dust as I threw it straight at the stallion. He dodged, but it shattered on the ground next to him and he was sprayed with burning oil. Bellowing in pain and rage, he fell to the floor, rolling and trying to put out fires in his coat.

I scrambled past him as fast as I could on three limbs and limped towards Chase. My teeth closed around her mane, I desperately dragged her down the hallway and towards the dead end. My eyes went up as I rounded the corner, and I saw the monster rise to its hooves, its coat still smoldering.

The only light source was a torch on the wall, just out of my reach. Whimpering, I rose to my hind hooves and reared up to grab it. With a desperate lunge, I jumped. I pumped my wings, both good and bad, and just managed to hit it with my hoof.

It fell out of its sconce, and I fell to the ground on top of my bad wing. The torch slid to a stop right next to me, and I grabbed it. Scrambling back up on three hooves, I threw it around the corner just as the beast came into view. The corridor was plunged into darkness, and the beast bellowed as it realised we were about to escape. I dove towards Chase, and wrapped my hooves around her just as teeth closed around my tail.

We both melted into the Immaterial, and the brief pluck at the hairs on my tail faded. If I had eyes, they would have widened in panic as I realised there were no shadows within reach. The closest one was almost thirty metres away, much too far. But the only options were to return to the beast, or try to reach it.

I dragged Chase’s essence with me into the seething mass of dark, the cold blackness burning me and threatening to consume me as we lingered longer and longer. I felt pieces of Chase fragment and slide away, only for me to desperately pull them back together as I continued to forge forwards. Finally, after an eternity of panic and numbness and pain, we emerged from the shadows.

This all took less than a second.

When I emerged into the real world, gripping Chase with me, my eyes bugged as I was hit with a numbness that threatened to steal my breath. In my hooves, I felt Chase shift in shock too, and I realised we were both underwater. The shadow I’d felt had been cast by moonlight on a pond’s surface.

My legs dug into the mud as I desperately pulled both of us out of the deep and into the shallows where we could stand. Coughing and spluttering, with black smoke leaking from my mouth and nose, I dragged Chase almost to the shore before I collapsed.

My stomach convulsed, and thick, dark sludge crawled out my throat as I vomited up the feedback. The black slop hissed, evaporating into black smoke. My stomach felt numb, as did my throat and mouth as I shuddered in as much air as I could. 

Salty droplets filled my eyes, and I released a sob as I clutched my mangled foreleg to my chest.

No. I didn’t have time for pain, not with Chase hurt like this. We need to move, we needed to go right now.

My unharmed leg wrapped under her armpit and I tried to drag her out of the water, but tripped and fell onto my broken wing again. I shouted in pain, and scrambled up again before turning to Chase.

She was lying in the water, bloody, shadowy sludge bubbling from her lips as she tried to breathe. No! No, that wasn’t blood, that was... something else! It had to be. You only bled like that when you were badly hurt, and...

I sobbed.

She couldn’t be hurt. She was Chase, and... She just couldn’t be!

I fell to me knees beside her and cradled her head with my good leg.

“Chase?” I shook her gently. “Come on, get up.” Swallowing, I tried to form more words, but at the sight of her hopeless gaze, I sobbed again. “We need to go.”

Her throat moved, I saw her trying to form words, but she only spat out the black and the red that couldn’t be blood.

“This isn’t funny.” I wiped the mixture from her lips. “We need to... we need to...” Words weren’t coming, no matter how hard I tried to force them past my sobs. After a moment I managed to choke out, “Please!” 

She swallowed a mouthful of... of... blood. Her throat cleared for a moment, she whispered, “Song... run.”

“No, we both need to get out of-”

“Please...” She said over me, barely louder than murmur. Again Chase swallowed, and stared into my eyes. “Please... live.” 

“No-no-no! We need to go now!” I shook her. “Come one we need to-”

Her body went slack in my grip, and her chest stopped rising and falling. Blood leaked from her mouth, dripping into the water and clouding it with her life essence. Her pupils dilated, growing like voids in the center of her eyes, consuming the light and fire inside of her soul. The eyes are the windows to the soul, and as I gazed into hers I watched one leave this world. 

“...” 

I stared at... at... No... That wasn’t... This.... 

“Chase?” My voice cracked. “Chase, please... No... I... Please... no.”

A single droplet fell onto her brow, rolling down her face and mingling with the blood on her lips. Then another landed in her mane, and a third landed on the back of my neck. In seconds, rain poured down around us, large heavy droplets of water that made the pool around us shimmer and spit.

My voice caught in my throat as I tried to say something. I couldn’t hear over the sound of the rain. I shook her again, begging her to stand up and come with me. To move, just to hold me. To look at me. To just... just breathe... To do anything...

She remained still.

I sobbed and clutched her against me, holding her close. Already the warmth was fading from her body, any trace of life in her just... leaving...

I screamed. In horror. In pain, in fear. 

In anger.

When my lungs emptied and I coughed on the rain sliding down my throat, I just filled them again and screamed once more.

Her mane was plastered against her forehead as I held her, rocking back and forth and shouting unintelligibly but with clear meaning.

I collapsed forward, hunched over her as I cried into her shoulder. The pain in my foreleg was petty, irrelevant; meaningless next to every other sensation I was feeling.

“Song... run.”

She was right. Oh, by Luna’s Grace, she was right! I didn’t have time to grieve. Or to bury her, or burn her, or...

“It’s not fair!” I sobbed as I shouted it. “Why you? Why?”

“Please... live.”

She didn’t deserve this... With fumbling hooves, I unbuckled her saddlebags, and I failed to hold down a scream as I touched my broken wing, slinging them over my back.

She was beautiful, even in death. Her face soft and kind, the corners of her lips still looking like they were about to twitch up into a smile. For a moment I tried to pretend they would.

Another sob, this time while dragging the sodden cloak from her saddlebags and pulling it over my head, ignoring the pain in my crippled limbs.

Was she dead? Was she really dead? Could she please... please... Luna, Celestia, any god that’s listening please just make her stand up!

“Please...”

Chase didn’t move and she never would.

I couldn’t leave her, but I had to. There wasn’t any other choice, but... oh sweet grace, why did I have to make it?! 

“Why?”

I took the time to hug her once more and kiss her on the forehead. I bumped the ghost blade on her hoof, and I hesitated before unstrapping that from her, too. I ignited it, the long green extending in front of me. Just seeing her name on the blade sent a lance of pain into my chest.

Looking back to her, I whimpered, “I love you...”

I’d been here too long already. Any second now, Celestians would swarm through and slaughter me in my grief. With my ear, wing, and leg in the condition they were, I was in no state to fight them.

But still, I hesitated to leave her here. She was Chase... I couldn’t just leave her... she deserved... more... everything... She deserved...

My life... not to be thrown away, but to be lived for her sake.

I sobbed again, stumbling and barely catching myself. “I’m sorry. Chase, I’m so sorry.”

Limping, sobbing and choking, I stepped out of the water and into the rain. Mud squelched around my ankles as I shivered from the cold and tried to figure out where I was. In the gardens of the Council of Hoofens, but which way to the gates?

Everything seemed to haze out. The sound of pouring rain was slowly replaced with a muffled ringing. The pain in my limbs faded to numbness, and my vision narrowed to... to... something.

I don’t know how long I limped like that. Time ceased to have meaning. I remembered seeing steel, feeling new pain, fighting... surviving... blood trickling down my hooves, mingling with the mud, leaving the garden, walking the streets of Hoofens...

Something... something more...

A cry of, “Oh sweet Luna!” then a pony putting themselves under my good wing, helping me walk. I was moved to a... something that rolled... somepony said to cover me up, keep me warm...

Then, nothing.

Blackness and void, everything cleared from my mind, except one face, one voice... one mare...

“Chase...” I reached for her, but even her form was driven out of my mind by the inky dark of unconsciousness.
> Chapter 9: Thundering in Silence
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Conviction
Chapter 9
Thundering in Silence


The Curse of the Everfree represents an interesting diversion from the norm of early millennium Equestrian literature. Stories and plays from the time period in general focus on tales of heroism and courage, unity in the face of adversity, and overt moral messages in regards to the value of harmony, tolerance, and self-sacrifice. The Curse of the Everfree isn’t just an exception to that, but stands in outright defiance of it.

Many ponies have heard of the story, but few have actually read it. The opening words of the story are infamous, and well known across Equestria. However, a common misconception about the opening verses is that they’re talking about Curse herself, but they’re not. “The beast out in the dark” actually refers to Nightmare Moon.

Another misconception is that Curse of the Everfree is an epic ballad about Celestia’s defeat of the infamous, titular boogie-mare. Again, it isn’t. What we now know as Curse of the Everfree is actually a compendium of poems, folktales, and bard’s songs from the time period that range from horror, to tragedy, and even black comedy, all surrounding the shadowy, monstrous visage of Curse.

Who she was, and what she was, we’re still not sure of to this day. For reasons we aren’t entirely certain of, records and history from that period are particularly sparse, as well as being especially inaccurate and poorly kept. Whatever Curse was will likely remain a mystery. Some suggest she was a remaining fragment of Nightmare Moon, that possessed a loyal follower after her banishment, others say she was simply a fanatical agent of the Patron of the Dark. Ultimately, all that we know for sure is that she existed, she was incredibly dangerous, and ponies of the time period were terrified of her.
-from a lecture on classic Equestrian Literature, taught by Professor Archetype of the Hoofens National University, Circa 0989.


I was violently ripped from unconsciousness by a horrible, grinding pain in my foreleg. With shuddering breath and a back arching in agony, I looked to my right to find an earth pony mare pressing my broken leg against the table I was lying on. I tried to roll over and hit her with my free limb, but something caught me and pushed me back down.

“She’s awake!” The stallion who blocked my attack cried. I tried to break free of his hold, but his grip was firm.

The mare just shouted, “Hold her still!”

My struggles with the burly stallion were futile, and to my dismay, my attempt at shadow walking away didn’t work due to the brightness of the room.

What was she doing to my leg?! The pain was almost unbearable. It was a burning, scraping, stretching, all rolled into one sensation until there was a sudden jerk and my suffering doubled.

“It’s set!” the mare cried.

I was screaming, throwing my weight around, kicking and thrashing, doing everything I could to break free of his hold.

“Stop her kicking, she’ll just hurt herself!”

The stallion shifted, so he was standing above me with a hoof pressed against my shoulder. I looked up to see the stallion looking down at me, and seized the opportunity immediately. My forehead smashed into his nose, and blood sprayed out as the cartilage shattered. He fell off me onto the floor, clutching his face, and I rolled over to slam my good hoof into the mare. She went sprawling, and I rolled off the table to stand on three legs.

Looking across, I saw the stallion start to rise again and moved forward to stomp on his outstretched hoof. Shouting, he jerked his hoof away and tried to rise again. Seeing opportunity, I rammed my hoof into his crotch and he gasped, seizing up in pain. Then I grabbed his head and slammed it down against the floor.

Turning around, I saw the mare just as she rose to her hooves, staring at me with fearful eyes. Ducking forward, I put my head under the table they’d pinned me to and flipped it over so it fell onto her. She yelped in pain as it hit her shoulder and stumbled over. I jumped forward, kicking her head into the floor before pressing my good hoof to her neck.

“Stop!” She shouted, fear in her eyes as she tried to protect her face. “Spirit, please stop!”

The words hit me like someone had stabbed me through the stomach. The situation suddenly seemed horrifically familiar.

I was standing over her, hoof raised while she trembled below, begging for me not to hurt her. I wasn’t him, and she wasn’t me, but… Oh, Luna. My stomach heaved and I stumbled away, falling against the wall, clutching my broken limb to my chest. My wings and foreleg burned, and I swallowed a mouthful of vomit.

“We were setting your leg.” The mare groaned after a moment, clutching her head. “The bones wouldn’t mend if they weren’t set straight.”

I didn’t answer her, putting more effort into controlling my breathing and… and… trying to keep the thoughts out of my mind. It didn’t help, though. By trying not to think about... it, I was just picturing it more vividly.

“You were unconscious. We thought it would be better if we did it while you were out.” She slowly shook her head, standing up and wincing with dizziness. “I didn’t mean to alarm you, spirit.”

I ignored her, shutting my eyes to stop tears from spilling from them. Just… I just needed to focus on breathing. Slowly in, slowly out, calm my pounding heart and… and… stand up. Carefully.

I cautiously put my hoof to the ground and stood up a little shakily. A sob was ready to hitch in my throat, but I willed myself to swallow it back instead of choking it out. Oh sweet Luna, she was gone. Chase was gone and I was alone, and I didn’t know where to go or what to do, or how to survive or even if there was any reason to-

I stomped my broken leg against the floor, and the pain drove all thoughts out of my head for a second. Biting my lips until they bled, I rode the waves of agony flowing into my body before swallowing and looking across to the mare as I rubbed the tears from my eyes.

No crying. No despairing. This wasn’t the time.

The mare had knelt down by the stallion. “Honey, are you alright?”

He nodded slowly, groaning and rolling onto his belly. “I dink she boke my nose.” His voice was distorted by the blood blocking his nostrils.

“Let me look at it.” She murmured, brushing his hoof away from his face.

“Am I still in Hoofens?” I asked aloud.

“Mmhm.” The mare answered, gently examining the sniffling stallion. “Tilt your head back, sweetie.”

He did as she asked.

“Definitely broken.” She murmured after a moment, before looking towards me. “I can set your leg in a cast, but that wing is beyond my skill to heal. We’ll need to find you a unicorn healer.”

I considered it for a moment before I shook my head. “No.”

“But I know a unicorn who can-”

“Where are my things?” I interrupted her.

She hesitated before pointing out the door. “In the shop, right next to the anvil.”

I nodded, before limping out of the room and into a small hallway. Outside I could hear the rain pounding down, and wind howling as it rattled the shutters. The dimly lit room seemed homely and peaceful, with comfortable wooden furnishings and no obvious stains or damage. To my right was a staircase leading up to a second floor, which I was willing to bet was where the couple slept.

Pushing open another door, I found myself in the blacksmith’s shop and forge room. An anvil sat in the middle, along with a bellows that still radiated some warmth. Lining the walls were various tools of the trade that I vaguely recognised: tongs, hammers of different sizes and shapes, a workbench and a grindstone.

I spotted both the saddlebags sitting on one of the benches, and felt my heart drop out of my chest and to the floor. At the sight of the second bag, the one that was only mine because… Chase wasn’t… she wasn’t… I couldn’t fight the sob that wrenched itself from me. My knee buckled, and I barely caught myself from slamming into the cold stone floor.

Barely able to see through the tears, I stumbled across the room, clumsily knocking over tools and half completed works. Blunt blades clattered to the floor in my wake, and by the time I was strapping both bags over my back, I had finally managed to get myself under control.

I limped back into the hallway, glancing at the stairs as I passed, when a spot of color caught my attention. Blue. Blue buttons in the eyes of a stuffed rabbit. Movement up the stairs made me glance up, and I found myself looking into the similarly colored eyes of a foal that watched me uncertainly.

We stared at each other for a moment, before her ears folded back, and she nervously trotted down the stairs past me. She kept her shy gaze on me as she passed, before stopping at the kitchen door.

“Mommy?” she asked, hesitantly. “There’s a scary lady out here.”

I silently walked up behind the foal, examining her and feeling... Stomping my broken hoof helped distract me from whatever the emotion was. At the sound of my pained grunt, she glanced over her shoulder to find me standing there, and gave a startled meep before running towards her mother.

“It’s fine, dear.” The mare soothed her daughter and gave me a slightly nervous look. “She’s a… guest.”

“I heard screaming.” The filly whispered, peaking at me through the gaps in her mane.

“Don’t worry, Saphron. Mommy’s here, nothing can hurt you.”

Lies. I could easily hurt her.

The mare glanced at me, as if reading my thoughts and hugged her filly a little harder. Perhaps that was a fair reaction. We nightkin did have a tendency to take fillies her age away to Blackrock, so her worry wasn’t without cause.

“I… need to go.” My wings shifted uncomfortably. “Thank you. For hiding me.” My eyes turned to the foal again, then back to the mother. “How long have I been out?”

“Half a day.” She answered after a moment.

“And… has anypony come looking for me?”

She shook her head. “The pegasi have no reason to come around here.”

I nodded, glancing at the foal and then at the mother. The wise thing to do would be to leave right then and there, but… these ponies had saved me when I lost consciousness. I felt no obligation to repay them, but it didn’t sit quite right with me to simply leave without warning them. 

“If a... stallion comes, an earth pony with a shield for a cutie mark, uh… don’t lie to him. He’ll know if you do, and will punish you for it. Answer him honestly, but… keep the answer vague.” I glanced at the foal again and swallowed. “And hide your child…” I had no reason to doubt that that... beast in pony flesh would stoop to the murder of innocents.

The mother met my eyes and nodded at me, before standing up and helping the stallion stand as well. When the foal saw blood coming from her father’s nose, she paled and looked away, but the mother kept running a hoof through her mane which kept her calm.

“Spirit,” the lady began, “I uh… My name is Cobble Stone…” She shifted where she stood and looked at the stallion who was still pinching his nose. “This is my husband Hard Hoof, and my daughter, Saphron.” She swallowed. “I just… wanted to… to ask for your blessings.”

I blinked, but otherwise did a good job to hide my surprise.

She stuttered as she continued, averting her gaze. “I-it’s just with Luna… missing f-for now, I know the coming days will be… hard… and, well, your blessing would…” she scuffed her hoof, shifting where she stood.

Despite the rude awakening, she did save my life. Even if I had no idea how to bless somepony, there was no reason not to pretend. Internally shrugging, I said, “You have my blessings.”

A relieved smile spread across her face. “Thank you, spirit.” Swallowing, she added, “Uh… I know a unicorn healer, so we can get that leg fixed before you leave the city.”

I was about to nod my consent, but hesitated when I remembered something. The war games we played at Blackrock, in the forest outside the castle, submission and survival games where we were pitted against each other. Water was the one resource everypony needed at once, and there were only a few places we could get it. I soon learned that holding a water hole or creek bank was an excellent way to ambush others in my year, and that many also had the same idea. Simply put, if you wished to find someone, the best way to do that is often to find the thing they needed.

That monster knew I was wounded and in need of healing, so if he wanted to find me he’d have all the healers in the city watched. 

“No,” I said after a moment.

Cobble Stone paused. “No?”

“No healers. My wounds will recover on their own within the week.”

She blinked in surprise and opened her mouth to speak, but shut it again. After a moment’s silence she said, “O-of course, spirit, b-but wounded like you are and with so many Celestians about… I-I don’t see why it’s wise to wait a week.”

I stared at her for a moment, before answering, “The Celestians know I’m wounded. They will think I require a healer, and set guards to watch all of them for my arrival.” 

“O-oh… right.” She swallowed and looked away from me.

The stallion, still pinching his nose, spoke up. “Hald Day.”

Cobble looked at him, blinking in surprise.

“Da pries dere. He can heal her, and he knows me.”

The mare’s eyes lit up, and she looked towards me. “Of course. The town, Half Day, on the road from the east gate. It’s a morning’s walk from here, and the priest there, Bitter Brew, gives free healing to all. Because it’s out of the city, the Celestians might not be there.”

After a second, I nodded. “I might stop by on my way.”

“Um…” She looked at my broken leg. “I-I’ll go with you. With that wound and this weather-”

“No.” I cut her off.

“Spirit, I really think-”

“I need to be alone for now.” It was the truth. After a moment I added something that wasn’t. “To commune with Luna.” 

“O-oh…” She nodded again. “Of course.”

We stood there in awkward silence for a moment, before I said, “Be well,” and turned away. Walking out of the kitchen, I entered the hall, glad to be away from the family. My sense of relief was stronger than expected when I left that building and found myself in the privacy of an empty Hoofens street.

A strange sense of familiarity plagued me, but I determinedly avoided thinking about it, instead turning my attention to the pain burning in my leg with every step I took. It was my lifeline. I’m not sure what I planned to do once it healed, but for the moment I needed it. It was an anchor of reason. You’ve been damaged, it hurts, was what the pain spoke to me. It made more sense in my mind than the idea that Chase was gone, that my goddess had failed me, or any of the other blatant insanities raging inside my mind.

So great was my distraction, that I was down the road and on my way towards the city gates before I realised it was raining. That in turn made me remember I was being hunted, and so I dug through the saddle bag that belonged to… that used to belong to… 

The bag that wasn’t originally mine, for the second copper circlet. The beast with pony skin had already turned mine into salt with the strange occult power of the lie that was Harmony, so I had no choice but to use the only remaining one. Swallowing down the whimper that formed in the back of my throat, I put the circlet on top of my head, along with the black cloak from Luna’s palace.

It still smelled like her…

I stomped my damaged hoof again, and welcomed the pain that washed my mind clean. Pain of the flesh was something comforting and familiar that I understood immediately. I just had to keep going, and hope that the smell of rain would purge the smell of her as the day wore on.




Tremors danced along my spine, and my clattering teeth made me worry that I’d bite my own tongue if I tried to talk. My breath fogged as it left my mouth, and the cause wasn’t exhaustion. I could feel my muscles going numb, as my cloak soaked up more and more water. The only good thing about the rain and cold was that it left me alone on the road.

I’d left Hoofens not too long ago. It felt like it had been several hours, but the truth was it had probably only been one at the most. The temperature had dropped sharply, and my broken wing sent stabbing pain rolling across my back with every limping step I took. I’d lost feeling in the tip of my ears… lost feeling in the tip of my ear.

Would I die out here? Freeze to death in an ignoble fashion on some road not even a day away from Hoofens?

I couldn’t help but smile a little at the idea. It would mean denying that beast any chance at avenging the death of his bitch.

Another shiver wracked my spine, and I found myself stumbling to a halt. Before I knew why I’d done so, my haunches fell to the wet road side and I simply sat there in the wind and the rain. Some part of me that demanded survival ordered me to stand again, but… it was hard to listen to that voice right now.

There was another voice in my mind, a much louder one, one that I was finding it harder and harder to ignore. I’d fought it off for as long as I could, with action, with unconsciousness, and with simple pain when both of those had failed. But now it was demanding attention, and I couldn’t summon up the strength to fight it anymore.

“...Why?” I whimpered. Even though the clouds covered it from my vision, I knew exactly where the moon was. Luna’s presence on it anchored its location in my mind, and I stared directly at the moon, blinking at the rain hitting my face. “How could you let this happen?” 

Oh, sweet grace. She was gone. Chase was gone.

What kind of world was this? It just… it just didn’t make sense anymore. A world without Chase was… incomprehensible. Even when she’d been out of Blackrock on rotation I’d known she was out there, somewhere, occasionally thinking of me.

And now she wasn’t.

I looked away from the sky as warm tears leaked onto my face. “...How?” It didn’t make sense. None of it made sense. The world… it wasn’t… it just… wasn’t supposed to be like this. It didn’t make sense anymore. None of this made sense!

“How could she go?!” My voice was somewhere between a choke and a roar. “Why?!” Hooves trembling with rage, I stood up and screamed. “I’ll kill him! I’ll burn him, and break him, and make him scream! He will die, by my hoof! I’ll… I’ll…” A loud sob broke my voice, and I looked back at the ground again. “Damn him. Damn him…” I pounded my good hoof in the mud. “Damn her… Wherever she is now, I hope she’s suffering.” Slowly I raised my head, and looked towards the moon. “And damn you. Where were you? Where were you?!”

It was some time before I realised she wasn’t going to answer, and I looked back down again..

“I needed her…” My lip trembled. “She needed me, and we… we both… I…” 

A terrible realisation washed over me. Something that chilled me even more than the freezing temperature, or the biting wind. Something that sent a cold spike of iron right into my already broken heart.

“I never said I loved you.” It came out as the meekest of whimpers. The sort of pathetic mewl I hadn’t made since foalhood. “I never told you… not even once…” I looked up again. “But you knew, right? I-I-I didn’t have to say it, did I?” It didn’t matter. I still should have, and now I never could.

I lowered my gaze again, a sob throwing itself from my lips. My legs gave out from under me, and I collapsed into the mud. Hugging myself, I curled into a ball as the rain fell down on me and cried uncontrollably.

I wished it was me who died. I wished I’d told her that she was my closest friend. That I loved her more than anything in the world. How hard I’d fought to make her proud of me. How much I regretted those times I disappointed her, or didn’t listen. I would have done anything for just one more minute with her. Just one.

But it wasn’t to be.

“I’ll kill him.” I whispered. “I will kill him.” Uncurling, I pushed myself back to my haunches and looked up again. “No matter what, I will end his life. I don’t know how long it will take, or where, or how… but I’ll do it.  He will die.” My oath of vengeance sounded like begging to my own ears. “If I can… when I do… can you… will you forgive me?”

It merely kept on raining.

Slowly, I stood again, wiping mud and tears from my eye. Miserably, I limped on. Cold, shivering, crippled, and worst of all, alone. Utterly alone in this world, I limped on.

I never even got to bury her.




It couldn’t have been a day later. In that cold, with my injuries, I simply should have died well before I made it to shelter, but somehow I made it. I limped all the way to… somewhere, a town I dimly recalled being named Half Day. It was by far the most grueling march I’d ever been on, exhausted from the previous day’s work and mind still unable to find solace in… anything.

The rain was no longer rain, but sleet. An unholy mixture that stung with every evil droplet-snowflake hybrid that landed on my face. Winter used to be my favorite season, now I had no idea why that ever could have been.

By some miracle, or perhaps just raw willpower, I travelled this far on a broken leg, in the freezing cold, and sheltered only by a sodden cloak. I wasn’t certain which I’d have preferred. If it was a miracle, then Luna was still guiding and watching over me, but if it was my own personal fortitude, than I was stronger than I thought.

I didn’t think much of this town, Half Day. What a stupid name. Perhaps it was one of the small farming ones I passed over on the way to Hoofens? Honestly I didn’t care. It had buildings, and more importantly, fire. Even through the rain I could see smoke rising from chimneys, and that could only mean warmth. A windmill, turning gently in the rain, streets abandoned for the shelter of the indoors. It would have seemed like a ghost town if it wasn’t for the small signs of habitation here and there. Muddy hoof prints, fire glowing from behind all the drawn shutters. The town wasn’t poor, so some of the houses could afford glass windows, and through them I saw a couple of curious foals watching me.

I would murder an entire family if it meant being able to warm myself inside one of those houses.

As I walked through the town, I slipped in the mud and almost fell over. Catching myself unsteadily, I glanced around, seeking an inn or any place that would take in a stranger for some coin.

Actually, that raised the question, did I have any coin? I’d have to take stock of my supplies soon.

Or at least that’s what I told myself. The thought of going through Chase’s things made it feel like someone was trying rip my heart from inside me.

My eyes came to a rest on a steeple, which took me a moment to recognise as a church of Luna. Healing. According to that mare Cobble… Pot? Cobble Road? Cobble-Something, really I didn’t care, the priest here offered healing. And I assumed all it would take was me showing my true identity, and whoever lived here would eagerly provide me with food and warmth. Even if they wouldn’t I couldn’t continue like this, so regardless of whether or not it would be provided willingly, they would give me shelter from the rain.

My mind made, I approached the tall stone building, pausing at the large wooden doors long enough to offer a quick prayer of gratitude, before pushing them open. They swung open with a loud creak, and I was glad to see the warm glow of lit candles reflecting from wooden benches and polished armor-

Polished armor?

It looked like this place was being watched. I stood in the door, staring for a moment at the sight of thirty or so Celestian pegasi, who stared back with mild surprise and disinterest. The hairs on the back of my neck stood up, and I found myself taking a step back igniting my ghost blade. Except I didn’t. It was only after I tried to do it, that I remembered my Green had been destroyed, Chase’s Green was still in her bag along with the Blue, and the Red I’d killed Pyra with was still in my bag.

Swallowing nervously, I watched as the pegasi all looked away from the door, and back towards whatever it was they were doing before I entered. From the looks of things, this is where they were staying for now, and had all taken shelter indoors to avoid the rain. Pathetic. What kind of commander lacked the discipline to have his soldiers patrol, even in this weather?

“You. What are you doing here?” One of the pegasi asked, and I noticed the golden sun badge on the brow of his helmet that marked him as a low ranking officer.

I swallowed, my mouth drying as I counted them all again. I wouldn’t feel confident fighting them even at full strength, but numb, wounded and unarmed I knew I’d die easily if it came to violence. Which meant I’d have to talk to them.

Honestly, I’d almost rather take my chances in a fight.

“Uh…” Glancing at his face then at his hooves to check how he was standing, I answered the officer. It didn’t look like he was expecting a fight. “Healing… I came for… uh, healing.” I raised my wounded leg. “There was a farming accident... At the farm.”

He stared at me for a moment, looking my up and down and taking in my appearance. I was extremely grateful that my mane had been plastered down, covering the copper circlet on my head. Honestly, I was terribly disguised to play a farmer, but he was a pegasus and thus probably knew nothing about crops.

Hopefully.

His eyes shifted up to my still-bleeding, half ear, visibly missing even through the illusion spell. Then his eyes went over my shoulder and came to rest on the bulges in the cloak where my wings were.

After a moment he spoke. “The priests here were all dead or fled when we arrived. If you want healing, you’ll have to go elsewhere.”

I nodded and took a step back, moving to close the door, eager to leave them to their business. Forget the healing, I just needed to get out of here.

“Wait!” I flinched at the sound of the feminine tone. All eyes turned towards the speaker, and I felt a little surprised to see an off-white unicorn with pink eyes and a brunette mane walking forwards. She was looking at me with a smile on her face, which instantly made me wary of her. “I’ll heal her.”

The pegasus in charge glanced at her, frowning in annoyance. “Why?”

“We’re here to save these ponies, aren’t we? We’re their liberators. And if this is where she got healing from the priests before we arrived, it’s only right she gets it from us too.” She looked over her shoulder at the officer. Her voice had a slightly unusual lilting tone to it that I didn’t quite recognise. An accent I was sure I’d heard somewhere before, but couldn’t quite place. “We’re the good guys aren’t we? And it’s the right thing to do.” 

Every nerve I had was screaming at me to murder her. “Liberators?” I repeated as a growl.

She cast a glance at me, and flinched at my gaze, but looked back at the commanding officer with a determined expression. “I want to help her.”

The officer rolled his eyes. “That bleeding heart of yours will bleed you out one day.” Turning away, he said over his shoulder, “Just don’t share any of your rations with her.”

Turning back to me with a smile that faltered as it met my eyes, the unicorn scratched the back of her leg awkwardly. “So… would you like to follow me?”

“No.” I turned around moving to pull the door shut behind me.

“Wait!” She shouted. “You can’t stay out in this weather, you’ll be killed.”

I hesitated briefly. She was right, unfortunately. Heading back out into the rain wasn’t really an option, unless one of the villagers was willing to offer me shelter… but then how many ponies were so kind to strangers like that? Not many. And even if I did reveal to them I was a nightkin, there was no promising they wouldn’t immediately turn me over to the Celestians.

Perhaps the best option was to stay here, and take my chances with this mare?

Sighing, I turned around to face her. “Very well.”

“Excellent.” She smiled for a moment, holding out a hoof to shake. “I’m Summer Song.”

I stared at her for a moment, before I raised my broken leg to her and answered, “And I’m in pain.”

She flinched again. “Uh, right… It should be warm and private in the priest’s quarters, let’s go there… Uh, do you need help walking?”

My eyes turned to the door, before looking back at the unicorn. My eyes travelled down to the Celestia’s sun token hanging on a chain around her neck. “I made it here on my own, didn’t I?” Whore.

“...Right.” She swallowed before turning away. “Uh, follow me.”

Casting another suspicious glance at the pegasi, most of whom were either ignoring us or paying only a bored form of attention, I let her lead me between the pews. She held open a door to a small room full of beds that I assumed to be the church’s guest quarters. Most of the beds were occupied by sleeping pegasi, except for one which had been stripped to its frame and converted into a makeshift desk with some maps and other sheets scattered across it.

A pink glow surrounded the unicorn’s horn, and she pushed open the door to reveal a small office with only a tiny shrine to the stars, and a dimly lit burning candle. There was a small fireplace with a few red embers still warm in the bottom. With her magic, the unicorn quickly stoked up the fire and soon a steady stream of heat flowed into the room, something for which I was grateful.

“Um… W-would you like to take off your cloak?” She asked me, sounding a bit nervous.

I glanced at her, before shaking my head and taking off my saddlebags. I sat those near the fire, before sitting on my haunches and holding out my broken leg to her.

“You should take your cloak off… you won’t be able to warm up otherwise.” She swallowed and sat down, gently probing my wound with the magic.

If I took off the cloak, she’d see my broken wing and want to fix it. Doing so would alert her to the fact I wasn’t a pegasus. Nightkin wings have an entirely different bone structure. There’s no way my disguise would hold up if she tried to fix that.

“It stays on.”

“Oh, o-okay.” She swallowed and then looked up at me. “Um… whatever illusion magic you have on is making it hard for me to see the break. Could you take it off?”

I frowned for a moment, my eyes narrowing on her. Was she onto me? Is that why she lured me back here? To get proof that I wasn’t what I seemed? Could I kill her quietly, wounded as I was?

“I swear, I’m only trying to help you.” A pleading tone entered her voice. “I know that the followers of Luna don’t trust us, and to be honest we don’t trust you either, but please. I want to help.”

How long would her kindness last once she learned what I truly was?

Sadly though, I needed this leg fixed one way or the other. Regardless of my suspicions, I did require her help. Plus, I’d probably be able to kill her if she figured out who I was. I stared before I sighed and turned away. I pulled the hood of my cloak up, hiding my face so she wouldn’t see the eyes or teeth that gave me away, before I turned back around and held my leg out to her again.

She blinked at my actions, before smiling for some reason that was beyond me, and pressing her horn against the leg. A glorious numbness overcame the limb, and soon I was watching her at work, repairing the bone and fixing the damage that had been done by not treating it properly for so long, as well as my repeated attempts to not think about this situation.

“You don’t have to be so shy,” she said as she worked, her eyes on what she was doing. “Whatever scars you’re hiding, I won’t laugh.”

“...” She thought I was hiding my face from her... out of shame? My eyes narrowed and my lips curled into a sneer, not that she could see.

“So uh… I still don’t know your name.”

Because I didn’t tell you.

“My name is Summer Song.”

I know. You already told me.

“Could you tell me yours?”

I could. I wouldn’t.

“...” She glanced up at me, before looking back at what she was doing. “You’re not really a farmer are you?” She must have noticed the way I flinched, because she smirked happily. “Don’t act so surprised. How many pegasus farmers have you met?”

“...Are you threatening me?” I twisted my neck a little, stretching it until it cracked and glared at her.

“Oh, goodness, no!” She stopped her magic and looked up at me with her eyes wide. “I’m just… well, I’m healing you free of charge despite the fact that you’re obviously lying, and probably some kind of criminal. I just… well, do you think you could be a little more polite?” She smiled at me in a way that I’m sure was intended to be charming and disarming. “I like to chat to, is all.”

I shifted where I sat, thinking over what she had said before saying, “Slight.”

“Hmm?” She tilted her head to the side.

“My name. Slight.”

“Oh.” She smiled again, before putting her head down and going back to healing. “Slight, huh? What’s your full name? Slight difference, or… Perceived Slight or what?”

“...It’s just Slight.” I answered.

“Oh. Okay… Is it Slight as in an insult, or Slight like the small change?”

Blinking in surprise, I pondered the question. “Hadn’t thought about it.”

“So is that a name you chose or one your parents gave you?”

“...Chosen.”

She giggled after a moment, before stopping her magic and glancing up at me. “If you want, you could be Slight-Slight, meaning subtle insult, or barely an offence.”

I snorted. “Just Slight.”

She giggled again, before going back to the healing. “What was the name your parents gave you?”

“...” Truthfully I wasn’t sure. I know they used to call me Goldie, but… I think that was a nickname, not a real one. Whatever my birth name was, it was lost, possibly forever.

She must have realised it was an… odd topic for me, because she opened her mouth to answer, but shut it after a moment and lapsed into awkward silence. A few minutes passed without a word, something for which I was grateful. I closed my eyes after a while, and let myself enjoy the warmth of the fire place for a moment. By Her Grace, I was exhausted. The numbness in my limbs had faded, leaving my muscles aching and making me painfully aware of the grit in my eyes. I really did want nothing less than to curl up here where it was warm and sleep.

Sadly, to do so would probably mean death.

After a while, she finished what she was doing and wiped some sweat from her forehead. “Okay, that’s the leg healed.” Commenting quietly to herself, she added, “Never had a leg broken so badly heal so easily before.” Speaking louder she continued. “Anyway, if you could lower your hood, I could do something about your ear.”

She reached for my face, but I caught her hoof before she could touch me. “No.” I growled.

Blinking in surprise, she rolled her eyes and said, “Don’t be silly. What if it gets infected?”

“My concern,” I answered curtly, standing up and rolling my newly healed limb. She’d done a good job, there wasn’t any lingering twinge.

Only standing at my full height, did I realise just how short this unicorn was. It hadn’t been so obvious when she was standing amongst the pegasi, but for a unicorn she was much shorter than I’d expect even of a mare. She seemed to notice my height too, taking a step backwards while looking up at me.

“You can’t leave yet. You’re still soaked, you’ll freeze to death out there.”

Ignoring her, I turned around and began to strap my saddlebags back on.

“I didn’t heal that leg so you could just go and die,” she said, sounding frustrated. “Stop playing the fool and let me look at that ear.”

Throwing the second saddlebag back on, I touched my damaged wing with it and hissed at the pain.

“See, you’re still wounded,” I heard the telltale sound of magic in use, and felt her tug the bags off my back.

Turning around, I growled, “Wait!” But almost tripped forward onto my face when she started pulling the cloak up over my head. Gritting my teeth, I bit and pulled on the cloak, just in time to stop her revealing my wings. “Mmhph!” I grunted.

“Oh, you’re being ridiculous.” Before I could respond, I felt extra pressure on the tugging of my cloak, and I was pulled forward onto my face. Surprised from the fall, I didn’t put up a fight as she tugged my clothes the rest of the way off. “There,” she said, the black cloak still around her head as I scrambled to my hooves. Tossing the cloak aside, she smiled at me. “That wasn’t so hard, now was-” She blinked in shock, her eyes widening as she took in my slit eyes, extended canines and black leathery wings.

Before she had time to scream, I’d slapped her in the horn, preventing any spell she was about to cast, and threw myself against her, pushing her up against the wall. My leg pressed against her throat, pinning her there and cutting off any chance she had of screaming. My eyes met hers, and her pupils dilated with raw terror before bugging when I started to strangle her. Her futile kicks against my chest, her desperate half-formed attempts at magic, all meaningless.

Staring into her eyes, I found myself frozen in horror at the sight of the lights inside her dimming. Her soul, leaving her body as I forced it from her corpse. Her pupils were rounded, not slits like Chase’s, nor was I cradling her body and begging for her to stand up, but… 

Goddess damn me, the wounds were too fresh. I couldn’t kill someone like this so soon after losing Chase. Flinching back from her, I blinked the tears from my eyes and fought to still my trembling jaw. She fell to the floor, clutching at her throat and sucking in air. 

I guess I’d just have to kill her in such a way that she wasn’t staring at me as she died.

As I moved towards her again, her eyes looked back up at me, and the fear in them made me hesitate again. Was that how I looked when faced with Honesty?

She opened her mouth, but before she could make a sound I was crouched low in front of her with my hoof against her neck. “Scream, and you’ll die before any help can come.”

Swallowing nervously and still breathing heavily, she nodded in understanding. “P-please, I healed you didn’t I? Y-you don’t need to hurt me.”

I stared down at her for a moment, before taking my hoof off her neck and taking a step back. “Do not scream.” I growled.

She nodded, scrambling up to her hooves and staring at me fearfully. My eyes met hers again for a moment, before I turned around and opened up my saddlebag. I kept glancing over my shoulder at her as I searched through them, but she made no move to run or scream, but only stood there watching me fearfully, and it was only a moment until I found my red ghost blade.

Strapping it on, I turned around and beckoned her closer. She hesitated for a moment, before swallowing and approaching me cautiously. When she was right in front of me, I pressed the blade’s hilt against her chest.

“With this I only need a thought to kill you. Don’t try anything.”

She nodded, swallowing as she looked down at the device on my leg.

Turning so she had access to my wing, I growled, “Heal it.”

Her gaze flickered from my face to my wing, before she shook her head. “No.”

My eyes narrowed. “No?”

“The moment it’s done, you’ll kill me.”

“You think I won’t kill you if you don’t?”

She swallowed, glancing towards the door then back at me. “If you leave here without me, the guards will be suspicious. You can’t fight all of them.”

I grit my jaw. “You’d be surprised.”

“Th-there’s thirty of them. There’s no way you could kill all of them.

My gaze turned towards the door, before I shrugged. “It’d be a personal best.”

“R-right…” Licking her lip nervously, she looked up at me. “You need me to heal you.”

“I don’t.” I looked towards my wing, moving it a little and wincing. “Nightkin heal faster than normal ponies. I can walk now, so healing my wings is a convenience.” I looked back towards her. “You don’t have anything to bargain with.”

“How do I know you won’t just kill me anyway?”

How much time was I really willing to spend here, trying to convince her to do as I said? Honestly, I’d received the basics of what I needed, and now that I could walk again I was free to leave this place as soon as the rain let up.

I don’t suppose promising to kill her painlessly rather than agonisingly would be a good incentive?

Rolling my eyes, I sighed and promised, “I won’t kill you if you do.”

She hesitated before asking, “How do I know you’ll stay true to your word?”

“How do you know I won’t?”

“Swear you won’t... Swear on your… mother’s life.”

Easily done. I didn’t even have a mother. “I swear.”

She blinked at me, before frowning suspiciously. “Do fades even have mothers?”

My eyes narrowed on her. It wasn’t hard to look offended, especially when I actually was offended. “We’re born, the same way other ponies are. Do you think we’re created from… virgin sacrifices and souls ripped from the Pale?” 

After a moment’s thought she nodded, and pressed her horn against my wing. Instant relief. Not the bitter loss of feeling from cold, but the relaxing numbness of a well-used spell. I almost closed my eyes at the pleasure, before a thought I didn’t like entered my head.

“No numbing spell.”

She looked up at me confused.

“I want to be able to feel if you try to put any other spell on me.”

She blinked, before nodding, a faint blush touching her cheeks. What did she have to be embarrassed about?

The healing was uncomfortable, both because of the magic, but also the tense silence that hung in the air. I remember that Victory always had a glare that you could just feel on the back of your neck, and I tried to affect a similarly intense gaze as I stared at the back of hers.

The uncomfortable itching burning of the magic was just starting to stop as she said disbelievingly, “They said all the fades had been killed.”

I couldn’t help but flinch at that statement, looking away from her and wishing it wasn’t as true as it was. “Nightkin,” I said firmly. When I looked back at her, she was giving me a confused look. “We were not… we are not ‘fades’.”

She watched me before nodding and finishing off her work on my wing. “I’ve never healed a limb like this before...” Gently, she touched it with her hoof, flexing it experimentally and probing for damage. “It’s... incredible. It’s almost as if there’s already a template there, and I’m just feeding the magic into to it and letting it do the rest.”

I tugged my wing from her grasp, and rolled it a few times before giving it a few flaps. It felt fine. “We share the blood of the divine, a touch of the eternal,” I said as I stood up. “Though we aren’t permanent like our goddess is, our role in the world is much more lasting than a normal pony’s.”

When I looked at her, she was observing me. After a moment, she asked, “Are… are you the last one?”

...I stared at her, considering her words, taking a moment to let them sink in and make sense inside my mind. Was I the last one? Was I the last nightkin in this world? That… didn’t seem possible. Yes, most of us were at Blackrock when we were attacked, but many were out on rotation. Some were serving behind Celestian lines, attacking their supplies and sowing chaos and terror where they could, while others were with Luna’s regular armies, acting as banner bearers or leaders, or even just the head of the vanguard. 

They had to still be alive, right? Obviously some of Luna’s armies had turned traitor, and had probably turned on their nightkin, but others would have had to have remained. If the ones behind Celestian lines hadn’t been rooted out already, then surely they’d still be there now?

I shook my head slowly. “No. I might be the only one here in the west, but I’m certain others must have survived.”

Nodding to herself, she bit her lip for a moment before asking, “Does that mean your... family might still be out there?”

Like a lance to the heart, I flinched away from her. I fought hard against the urge to break down again, I was barely managing to hold down thoughts of Chase as it was, but I wouldn’t allow myself to show such weakness before some… damned Celestian whore.

“...No.” My voice didn’t crack, and I didn’t feel any tears in my eyes as I looked back towards her. “She died in front of me.”

She looked up at me, before saying softly, “She?”

I couldn’t meet her gaze, so I turned away. It was foalish and I knew it, but… I couldn’t bear to look into her eyes and see pity in them.  “My sister.”

“I’m sorry,” She murmured, but pressed on, “When was this?”

“...Last night.” My voice quavered only a little, and I’m not sure why I actually answered her.

I heard her hoof steps before I felt her hoof on my shoulder. “I’m so sorry.”

Anger reared up in me, demanding I slap her hoof away and meet her with a snarl. “What do you care?” I jabbed a hoof into her chest, bringing fear to her eyes and forcing her back. I leant into her face, snarling, “This is what you and the rest of your ilk want! Me dead, everyone I’ve ever known gone, my sister… gurgling out her last breath while I hold her, and the lights… fading from her eyes. Anything that was inside her that was once alive and cheerful and loved me is just… gone…” I felt my knees start to wobble while my vision blurred as more tears formed in my eyes. 

I wiped them free and glared into her frightened face. “And I couldn’t even bury her! I was forced to leave her body just… lying there in the mud! The best pony I knew, my sister who’s been there for me since I was four, who held me while I cried myself to sleep, who encouraged me, who fought for me, who… who would have… who did die for me…” I swallowed as I realised I’d fallen to my haunches, and was now eye level with the unicorn. “And I couldn’t even bury her…” I finished in a whimper that sounded pathetic even to my ears.

Strangely, I heard the sound of her swallow before I felt her hooves wrap around me as she murmured, “I didn’t know, I’m sorry.”

“Get off me…” I hissed and tried to push her off, but she didn’t let go so easily, and it was hard to get leverage with her pressed so close to me.

“I know what it’s like to lose family.” She said quickly, letting go of me and looking into my eyes. “My mother died when I was young, and my father just last year.”

“What of it?” I growled, taking a step back from her.

It was hard to read what was on her mind right then. “Please, what was her name?” She looked like she cared, but she might have just been trying to form a connection with me in the hopes that I wouldn’t kill her.

“...Chase…” I whispered anyway.

Glancing around, she said, “Here, sit down,”  before pulling up a chair and guiding me to it. “I can’t even imagine losing someone who means so much to you, but still having to run for your life, hunted like some animal that needs exterminating.”

I would have answered, but right then I couldn’t. All I could do was swallow and nod in acceptance. Some part of me demanded anger, that I hurt this mare who dared to manipulate me, but then she hugged me and it was all I could do not to start sobbing in her shoulder.

“Did you see how she died?” She murmured gently.

“That beast...” I choked after a moment. “Honesty. A stallion… killed her, because… because she was trying to save me.”

“Did she leave you behind anything?”

“Her sword… her bags…” I touched the ribbon around my neck. “This…”

She nodded at me, pressing her hoof against mine. “It’s important to have something you can remember her with.” Her horn glowed and the sun token on her neck twisted open, revealing a small scrap of cloth. “This was my father's. He died when me and my brother were still in our teens.” Then she closed it, and dropped the token. “I know how much it helps to have someone who understands what you’re going through.”

I was determined not to sniffle as I closed my eyes and wiped away a tear. Her hooves closed around me again, and my face was pressed against her shoulder.

“Don’t ever forget the things she taught you.”

That was it. I thought I’d cried out all my tears on the rain here, but I proved myself wrong. Some part of me knew she didn’t care. That she was desperately doing everything in her power to save her own life, but… by the Goddess it was hard to care. My hooves closed around this stranger who I’d known for even less than half an hour, and I crushed her against me. She froze for a moment, but then continued to pat me and whisper sweet nothings as I sobbed uncontrollably.

“I wish it was me.” My lip trembled . “I would trade my life for hers in a second…”

“Just as I’m sure she would for you.” Was the whispered reply.

I buried my face in her shoulder again, unable to control myself at this point. I didn’t scream. Not like the other times I had broken down before. This time I was quieter, drained of energy and pain, all I had left was grief.

And hate. So much hate.

I would kill that stallion. This was no longer a world fit for the two of us. No matter what else happened in the future, I was certain of one thing: one of us would die bleeding at the other’s hooves.

And I was determined that it be him.

Eventually my tears dried once more, and the sobs died in my throat. I pushed her away from me gently, and she released me without struggle.

“Do you feel a little better?” she asked.

I shook my head, but said, “Thanks.”

She nodded, and I shakily stood up. Reaching up with her hoof, she touched my damaged ear and quickly said, “Here, I’ll heal this.”

“No.” I said quietly.

She blinked at me and said, “But it will get infected-”

“No.” I repeated, turning away from her and pulling my black cloak back over my head.

“Okay… But, why?”

Simply put I wanted this scar. To feel the absent weight on one side of my head for the rest of my life. Whenever I turned my head I would be reminded of what happened, and what had taken her from me. Every time I looked at my reflection I wanted to be reminded that he was still alive, and that I needed to fix that.

Rather than answer her, I finished putting on my saddle bags before putting the circlet back on my head. When I turned to face her, she blinked in surprise, taking a step back. After a moment though, she tilted her head to the side. “That’s really not a very good disguise.”

Frowning, I glanced down at my white hoof before looking back up at her with my eyebrow raised.

“Well, there aren’t a lot of white pegasi out there, not to mention I’ve never met a pegasus mare as tall as you are. You kind of stand out.”

She was right, but it wasn’t like I’d be better off without the disguise. “Do you have anything better?”

Pursing her lips, she shook her head.

Then it would have to do.

We stood there for a moment, awkward silence reigning as she scratched the back of her hoof. After a moment she spoke, “Are you… still going to kill me?”

“... I should.” I murmured after a moment, glancing away from her. She was a risk. Even if she had… helped me how she had, just that she knew of me and where I was going made her a risk. There was no way of knowing that she wouldn’t betray me the moment I was out of sight.

After a moment, she shook her head. “No, you shouldn’t. What would your sister have wanted?”

I paused for a moment, before I looked at her with a glare and a growl. She flinched back as I stalked towards her. “Don’t you dare to presume you know what Chase would want of me. My sister’s death is not something for you to manipulate me with. Her death does not justify your survival.”

She nodded quickly, “I-I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to-”

“You did.” I cut across her.

She swallowed, before looking away. “I’m sorry, I’m just scared. Please, I don’t want to die.”

The mare reminded me more of a foal, then. Terrified, small, not really capable of ill intent, but doing what she could to avoid trouble, regardless of how undignified or pathetic her actions were. Had her efforts to comfort me been purely because she wished to survive? 

Even so, I was reluctant to end her. Truthfully, she should have tried to kill me when my face was in her shoulder. The fact that she hadn’t probably had less to do with compassion and more to do with her believing she couldn’t. Even the healing had been in part because I’d threatened her life, and the other part due to mistaken identity.

I had all the reasons I needed to kill her, and I was struggling to think of a reason not to. So why was I still trying to think up excuses not to?

Was it because she was the last pony alive who even seemingly cared for me? The real me. Not as a spirit, but as a mare who had thoughts and feelings behind her actions. 

That was it. That was the reason.

She was the only pony in this world that had seen me as living pony and didn’t seem like she wanted to kill me.

Now the question became was that reason enough?

Truthfully, no it wasn’t. It was petty emotional thinking that was bound to get me killed the same way it almost got me and the way it did get Chase. We never should have gone to the council chambers. We should have just left.

And I should kill this mare.

My jaw set, I turned back to her, igniting my ghost blade as I did.

Seeing the look in my eye and the ghostly red sword on my hoof, she swallowed and shut her eyes. “W-will it hurt?”

“...Only for a moment.”

She made a whimpering noise, and shrunk in on herself. Hooves trembling, tears leaking out from behind her screwed shut eyes, she bumped against the wall, and slowly slid down to the floor, her face turned away from me. Sniffling miserably, she coated her head with her hooves and lay there shaking like a leaf.

It was the most pathetic display I had ever seen. That was how she died? Curled up, eyes clenched shut and mewling like a blind kitten straight from the womb?

I couldn’t help but snort out a laugh.

Her eyes opened, and she looked up at me confused.

She wasn’t even going to scream to alert the guards. How utterly, indescribably pathetic. What was that? Was she a foal? How could a grown pony let herself leave this world in such a fashion?

“Get up,” I told her, shaking my head in bemusement. “I can’t kill you after that… display of…” A giggle sounded in the back of my throat. “What was that? How am I supposed to kill a mare who…”

She quickly scrambled to her hooves, wiping the tears from her eyes and sniffling. “You won’t… you won’t…?”

“Kill you?” Turning away, I pulled the still damp hood of my cloak up and pushed the door open. “How can I?” I chuckled as I walked into the church’s sleeping quarters. Glancing over my shoulders, I said, “Though I will find you if you mention to anyone I was here.”

She stared at me for a moment, before a smile broke out over her face and she nodded. “I swear I won’t mention to anypony that-”

I held a hoof up to my lips and shushed her. Knocking my head at the sleeping soldiers, I rolled my eyes before continuing down between the beds. Her hoof steps followed me, and when we entered the church service room, the soldier’s stared at me as I entered.

Ignoring them, I turned towards the large church doors and pushed them open. As they swung outwards, I froze in surprise as a small weight hit me in the side. I looked down, surprised to see Summer hugging me.

“Thank you.” She murmured, sounding genuinely grateful.

What a strange mare.

Pushing her away from me, and not really bothering to be gentle about it, I said, “You’re welcome.” Before stepping outside.

It was only when I was out from under the shade of the building that I noticed it had stopped raining. The sun was still hidden behind the clouds, and a wind was picking up as thunder crackled ominously in the sky, but at least it wasn’t wet anymore.

I gave Summer a parting nod, before I walked away from the church, heading along the road I’d followed into town.

Even if the rain had stopped, it was still bitterly cold, and I suspect that once night fell, the moisture in the ground would freeze solid, making the oncoming winter even colder than it normally should have been. Travelling in such conditions would be particularly hard, maybe impossible if I didn’t have wings. I had no choice but to try anyway, and I certainly wasn’t looking forward to it.

Still, I was healthy again, it had stopped raining, and at the moment I wasn’t surrounded by ponies who wanted me dead. Those were things worth being happy about, I guess.

As I turned my head to look back at the church, my wounded ear scraped against my hood,making me wince. It did still remind of me one important thing though. Looking back ahead, I rolled my shoulders and cracked my neck.

I had a rabid beast to put down.

> Chapter 10: Scum
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Conviction
Chapter 10
Scum 



Thump-thump.

And so the thief desperately sought to be rid of the Shadow’s Heart, foolishly thinking that there were other true friends of the dark. T’was a joke to Curse, as was all things. It meant naught to her in the end. Naught but the sound of crows, laughing like foals as they danced through the sky, circling around a hilltop table laden with the most succulent of treats the dead had to offer. 

Thump-thump.

Even they would not touch the shadow’s heart. Beating outside its chest, dripping with inky gore, none would take it from the thief. No matter how she sought to lose the Shadow’s Heart, none would touch it, not for any offered price. With the last of her sanity, the thief finally came to realise the truth. She hadn’t stolen it, it had merely trapped her. Tainted to her soul by simple touch and promise, it had taken both her purity and her first blood.

Thump-thump.

And thus she was lost, only to be found once more by the Curse from which she’d fled. It would take the heart from her, for the price it had offered long ago. 

Thump.
-From the ending paragraphs of A Hideous End, book four of the Curse of the Everfree. Last Laugh. Circa 0120.


Once upon a time I loved the winter. When I was living in Blackrock, the snow meant cold. This was good for me because it meant the others in my year avoided leaving the barracks when they could, leaving the halls and courtyards wonderfully empty. It was a time when I could be alone almost wherever I wanted to in the castle, as long as I was willing to brave the cold. And I can name almost no occasions where I’d rather face conversation than a mere chill.

But, as I slammed the tavern door shut behind me, shaking the powdery snow off my coat and stamping my hooves to keep blood flowing to them, I hated the winter. Shivering, I threw back my hood and made my way to the fire. Closing my eyes, I relaxed in the warmth for a moment or two, before I turned to face my surroundings.

This was my first time in a tavern, so I wasn’t fully sure what I expected of such a place, but I found myself unsurprised by what I faced. The place smelled of spilt ale and tobacco, with the sources of those odors readily apparent in the form of worn looking ponies practicing their chosen vice. The wooden table and benches were scuffed and scratched, but for the most part clean and shining. I took note of exits and briefly considered whether it’d be faster to leave the place by running over the table or between them.

The ponies in the bar were of more interest than the building itself, at least for me. Near the door, a brutishly large earth pony glared at all who entered or drank, ready to do violence. His face bore an oft-broken nose and enough knife scars to make me note him as a potential problem should a fight break out. Serving drinks was a fat gold-brown unicorn who wore an apron and smiled at everyone from behind a frankly ridiculous looking moustache. To me, the customers looked happy enough, filling the bar with a happy murmuring sounds and crowding the place enough that I felt a little uncomfortable. I’d much rather be eating and drinking on the east wall of Blackrock. 

With a sigh, I brushed some more snow off myself before I approached the fat unicorn. His bulging gut wobbled sickeningly as he turned around to face me. A seemingly happy smile broke out on his face, pushing his grossly bulging cheeks upwards, but I’d been taught enough of the world outside Blackrock to notice that his eyes regarded me as just another obstacle between himself and my coin. He wasn’t grossly overweight, but growing up in Blackrock had exposed me to very few portly or rotund ponies, and I often found it hard not to stare when I did encounter one. They were just so… gross.

I was glad the illusion magic kept my eyes emotionless, so all I had to do was keep the disgust off my face.

His eyes met my lies, and he asked me, “What can I serve you, lass?”

“Room.” I glanced at the large bouncer, who was watching me wearily. “One night.”

“Sorry lass, but all the rooms are taken.” He shrugged apologetically.

“Bed then. One night.”

“Those are full too, what with all the travelers sheltering from the fresh winter.”

Fighting the urge to grit my jaw, I growled. “A place to sleep. One night. The common room will do.”

“I’ve got nothing for you.” He shrugged. “Already have eight ponies paying to sleep on the floor.”

“Then throw one out.” I hissed. “I need a place to sleep, or I will freeze.”

“Sorry lass, I can’t just throw out a pony who’s already paid. What kind of business would I be running if I took their coin without housing them?”

“Then I’ll throw them out.” My hoof came down on the bar hard. “Just point me at them.”

The unicorn glanced me up and down, before replying, “If you start a fight I’ll have you thrown out.” He’d try. “But if you can convince one of these stallions to share a bed with you, I’ll take your coin for the night.”

My lips parted in disgust. Glancing over my shoulder, I examined the room’s occupants. Picking out a smaller, weaker looking stallion who was reading a book, I pointed at him. “Does he have a room?”

“Yes, he does.” He’d opened his disgusting mouth to say something else, but I’d already left the bar and probably wouldn’t have paid attention to it otherwise.

The earth pony wearing the glasses failed to notice me until I tapped him in the shoulder. Startling like I’d snuck up on him, he turned around to glare at me. “Yes?”

I looked him up and down, taking note of the scrawniness of his limbs as well as his unscuffed hooves. “I need a room.”

He blinked, before frowning, “Then talk to the owner.”

“I did. There are none.” After a moment I added, “I want yours.”

Closing his book, he peered up at me through his glasses, “Now see here, I have no reason to surrender the room which I paid for to you just because you asked-”

I leaned down so my face was right in his. “I wasn’t asking.”

His eyes widened, before he scrambled back against the wall, looking like he was ready to run. “Are you threatening me?”

“No.” I stepped closer. “Informing. Get your money back from the owner.”

Swallowing, he looked over my shoulder before shouting, “Lode Stone, Half Full, what am I paying you two for? Get this ruffian away from me!”

I turned around to see two large ponies in chainmail jerkins who’d been sharing a drink at another table, stand up with mutually annoyed sighs. Glancing back at the smug looking pony, who I only just realised was a merchant, I glared before focusing my gaze on the new arrivals.

One was a dark brown, almost black and he seemed to limp just a touch on his hind leg, where the other was a darker orange and at least the same size as Stern Conviction had been. They held themselves like they’d fought before, and weren’t remotely afraid of me as they approached. Their mistake.

The larger one loomed in front of me, smirking as he eyed me up and down. “Listen, girly, you better take a step away from him or else-”

Taking advantage of how close he was standing, I slammed my forehead against the bottom of his chin, making him bite his tongue. His knees buckled as blood sprayed, and I threw a kick into the side of his knee. Spinning past him as he dropped to the floor, I threw a punch at his smaller friend. He blocked it, looking shocked, and even avoided the follow up I made, but failed to keep his pacing on the back hoof and was thrown into a table as a consequence.

I turned to face the larger pony as he was climbing back to his hooves, and seeing that both his hooves were occupied with pushing himself back up, threw all my weight into a blow to the face. His head snapped back and he rolled onto his side, exposing his belly which I was tempted to take advantage of, however he was wearing chain mail so instead I kicked at his face again. A tooth was thrown loose, and with one final blow to the temple he was fully unconscious.

I turned around just in time to see the other guard charging at me. Dropping low and to the left, I avoided his punch and dived for his weaker back hoof with a reasonable punch. He was thrown off balance, and I made use of this by throwing my shoulder up under him. Flipping us both over, I used his body to soften my landing against the hardwood floor. With most of my weight focused onto one point on his chest, not even his chainmail saved him from the sharp crack of breaking ribs. He wheezed in pain as I stood up and turned to face the scrawny, terrified looking merchant.

The hoof I’d used to elbow that stallion felt sore from the attack, and I shook it out as I growled to him. “Your room.”

He swallowed as he stared at me, opening his mouth to stutter out some pathetic whine I didn’t really care to hear, but was interrupted.

The innkeeper, followed by his massive scarred thug of a bouncer, shouted, “You, get out!” His hoof was pointed towards me angrily.

The entire room had gone silent, everypony in it staring at me, my victims, and my opposition with eyes that varied from nervous to apathetic. My gaze settled on the bouncer, taking in his size and muscular build. I considered my chances of defeating him with my bare hooves, before deciding that if I started to lose I could cut him down with my ghost blade anyway. I was trying to avoid using it because then word might spread and get to the Celestians, but if push came to shove, shadow magic would guarantee me victory in most fights. In this case both my opponents were unarmed and unarmored. Without steel to protect them, they wouldn’t stand a chance.

I took a step back, rolling my neck till it cracked and lowering to a fighting position. “I’m not leaving. I will stay here tonight.”

“By all the paths of the Pale, you will!” The fat unicorn screamed, spittle flying from his lips. “Get out of my bar, right now!”

Glancing back at the bouncer, I decided it would be best to seize the initiative rather than wait for him to take it. Darting forward, I pulled myself just short as a blue brown mass put itself between me and my foes.

“Hold on, hold on!” Taking a step back, I saw it was a unicorn stallion blocking my attack. “Le’s all jus’ talk about our issues a‘fore this situation escalated into one o’ unnecessarily violent consequences.” Dressed in a grimy black coat, and smiling at me with a mouth full of chipped teeth, the unicorn gave me a wink before turning to the owner.  “Now, I ain’t much of a fighter me’self, but’cha lady there just put those two mercenaries down in less than ‘alf a minute, see? Wishin’ no offence to your lad there,” he tilted his head at the bouncer, “but’cha sure he can throw this lady out?

Blinking in surprise, the fat unicorn opened his mouth to answer, but the interloper continued over the top of him with that strange fast talking accent of his. “And o’ course she’d turn to a means o’ violence when you was trying to throw her poor little soul into the cold dark night like you was. She’d freeze to death out there, this is a matter o’ survival for her! I can’t think of no reason that we as reasonable ponies of business can’t come to some kinda agreement.”

In response, the owner frowned, glaring at me for a moment before saying, “What does it concern to you?”

“Meself? I’m just a perfectly legal merchant with a heart o’ gold looking to help us all out o
this mess with our dignities intact sir, honest.” Continuing on, he smiled that chipped grin again and said, “So, how’s about I share my room with the girly, cover the cost o’ her stay me’self, and me and her can square the difference, just the two of us.”

“Who’s going to cover the damages?” The barkeeper frowned.

“Like I says, I will, and she can square the cost of it to me.” Without waiting for an answer, he reached into his coat and took out a coin purse. “So you charged me thirty bits for a night’s stay, right? Well let’s make it forty for the premium service, as well as any damages. I see no broken mugs or tables, but there’s some blood on your floor there, so that’ll be five bits for a bucket to clean it, another five for a good mop, and ten for the lye you’ll need to clear out the red.” He grinned again, holding out the counted bits to the owner.

Glancing between me and the cheerful stranger, the owner frowned before taking the bits. “She’s not covered for a meal in the morning.”

“O’ course.” A sweeping bow, followed by him doffing a strange wide-brimmed hat. “Wouldn’t o’ dreamed of taking advantage of this fine establishment’s hospitality like that there, no sir.”

As the owner and bartender walked away, the scrawny merchant spoke up. “What about me? What sort of compensation do you propose for me?’

“You?” The crooked grin fell off that face like it was never there. “I don’t owe you shit, so shut’cha fuckin’ face and be glad I saved your life.” Leaning in closer though, he grinned. “On’a free though, getcha cash back from those two guards you hired ‘cause they was worth exactly piss all.” Adjusting his hat, the unicorn turned away from him and smiled at me. “If you’d like to follow me, milady, I got’s us a pretty room up the stairs where you can sleep courtesy o’ m’self in exchange for one lil’ ol’ service.”

My eyes narrowed. “I will not sleep with you.”

He blinked for a moment, before barking out a laugh. “Wouldn’t dream of it! I’m a married sod m’self, wouldn’t dream a cheatin’ on my darling beauty. Nah, I was more thinking of your rather impressive display in the area of violence that I just saw. But it’s an awful dirty habit to be talkin’ ‘bout business before we’ve introduced ourselves. Why don’t you just follow me up to my room, I’ll tell you my name, and we can talk about how much you owe me.”

I eyed him up and down before nodding. He didn’t seem like much of a threat to me, and if he went so far as to suggest something unreasonable, I could kill him and sleep in the room anyway.

With another tip of his hat, he turned around and I followed him out of the common room. He took the steps at an oddly quick place, and as he did I noticed the outline of something that looked like a knife pressed up against his coat. Making a mental note not to stand in front of him, or within easy stabbing distance, I took the steps two at a time to keep pace.

We arrived at the room together, and after glancing over his shoulder to make sure I was still there, he knocked on the door. “Cat, it’s me. Open up.”

There was a pause, and from inside the room I heard hoofsteps until the door opened. Standing there was a mare earth pony, scrawnier than I’d expect of her tribe. She was just a bit shorter than I was, but her coat was an odd blend of streaking greys, tan browns and black. It reminded me of her namesake.

“Who’s this?” She knocked her head at me, but directed the question at him.

“Our new muscle, now let us in,” he replied, shoving past her.

She glanced back at me, before walking back into the room. “She don’t look like much, then.”

“Oh, you shoulda seen her down there.” He answered over his shoulder, taking a seat at the end of the bed.

The mare lay down on her belly, a card game laid out on the ground in front of her. “What’s her name, then?”

“Don’t know yet.” He smiled at me, taking his hat off. “Why don’t you step in and close that door behind you? We gots business to talk, and I did promise you a night indoors, didn’t I?”

I glanced between the two of them, before entering and closing the door behind me. Rather than move further into the room to get comfortable, I stood near the door, watching them cautiously.

“Got a right ol’ stick up her ass, don’t she?”

Coughing into his hood, the stallion smiled at me. “Why don’t you tell me your name, girly?”

Honesty knew my name already, so perhaps it was time for me to come up with an alias? Unable to think of a decent name off the top of my head, I answered, “Tell me yours.”

“Very well,” He bowed, flipping his hat in his hooves as he returned it to his head. “I’m Life Astray, but among most circles I’m better known as Stray.”

My eyes turned to the mare. “And her?”

“Tom Cat,” she answered cheerfully. “Me ol’ mum mustn't o’ known the difference between a filly or a colt, cause she gave her daughter a pretty bloody stupid name for a filly, eh?” She looked up at me smirking. “Me friends call me Cat, hate it when I get called Tom.”

Tom it was. I nodded in reply.

“What’s your name, dearie?” Stray asked.

“March.” I decided after a moment, picking the name of the Third from my year. “Blessed March.”

Tom snorted. “Names almost as stiff as you is.”

I just gave her a flat look.

“Anyway, Miss March,” Stray shifted where he sat. “You might find yourself wonderin’ why I saved you from the pickle of a situation you found yourself in.” Saved me? Please. “Well, I’ll be honest with you. It certainly wasn’t out of the kindness of me dear ol’ heart. Nah, you see, me and Cat found ourselves in need of a decent bodyguard, and I’m hoping that with the promise of a more than generous payment upon arrival in Roam, that’d be you.”

Roam. The name of the city gave me pause for thought. An uncomfortable thought. Where was it I wanted to go exactly? I had no plan, no destination in mind. What was the place Chase had told me about? The Temple of the... Stars, I think it was. Where was that?

I still hadn’t searched through the maps, reports and papers in Chase’s saddlebags. Despite having had two days and nights since I’d left Hoofens, I hadn’t summoned up the fortitude to search through that collection of painful reminders. The truth was that I was putting it off.

Apparently I’d been silent for two long, because both ponies were staring at me curiously. “So, you uh… interested?”

“Maybe.” I answered after a moment. “Why do you need a guard?’

“Who doesn’t need a guard in this day and age?” He answered with a grin. “Just you wait ‘till the news gets to Luna’s armies that the big bitch herself has up and vanished.” I managed to keep all reaction from my face, but I was sorely tempted to kill him for that comment. “They’re either gonna disband or go completely damn rabid. Plus who knows how long it’ll be before the Celestian armies get here to take taxes and make life hard for a legitimate business pony like meself.”

Tom piped up, “Also, he owes a lot of money to some really nasty types.”

“Oy!” He threw a pillow at the back of her head. “Keep yer mouth shut, stupid.”

“You’re in debt?”

He shifted uncomfortably where he sat. “Yeah. That’s why I’m heading to Roam, see? I got myself a valuable but slightly unlegal cartload of opium I can sell there, at top coin too, and once that’s done I can pay ‘em back with interest. But with this weather and so many nasty types making life hard for us merchants, I feel like I can’t risk losing my shipment in transit. It’s my last hope, see?”

“Plus we flogged his opium from some bad folks back in Hoofens.” Tom added.

“Shut’cha mouth!” Stray snarled, slicking back his mane and giving me a nervous smile. “But yeah… like she says.” He swallowed, before saying, “And I figures having a finely tuned instrument of violence and physicality on my side like yourself is only a good idea in my current circumstances.”

“Seriously, lady.” Tom placed one card on a pile without looking up at me. “You’d have to be the stupidest pony alive to take his job offer.”

I glanced between the two of them, not offering any comment.

“L-look, I know it’s dangerous, but I can promise you plenty of bits once we get to Roam. A-and you’ll be safer travelling with a group, than alone. Plus you owe me bits! So-”

“I’ll consider it,” I interrupted him. “For now I’ll sleep.”

“Right. Of course.” He grinned cheerfully again. “Nothing like sleeping when makin a big decision.”

Tom snorted.

“Anyway, seeing as how I’m the one paying for the room, I’ll be taking the bed, and you two lovely ladies can argue over who gets which blanket and which bit o’ floor.” With that, he took of his coat and hat before flopping onto the bed.

I paid him no mind as I trotted to a corner of the room and lay down, unstrapping my saddlebags before I did. Laying on my belly for a moment or two, I found my eyes drawn to Chase’s bag. The time was now. I really had been putting it off for far too long.

Swallowing, and blinking my eyes to keep them from tearing up, I nosed it open and started to search through it. Honestly, I was disappointed by what I found. Being submerged in water had filled the bag with water, destroying all the maps and papers Chase had brought with her. The only thing that seemed remotely intact was the diary we’d found at the Temple of the Tides. Even then, most of the pages were sticking together, and the few that weren’t appeared to be nothing but runes and spell sheets. I suspected the pages were protected by enchantments, but didn’t really have a way to test or prove it. 

Setting the diary aside to look through later, I removed the rest of the wasted papers, before continuing my search. There were a few different changes of clothes, but they smelled bad after their wetness and confinement. I suppose if I cleaned them I could make use of them later, but for now I took them out and folded them into their own pile. Also in the bag was a sack of coin, and when I counted through it I came up with seventy bits.

“How much did I owe you?” I asked, looking up at Stray.

He looked across at me. “Uh… I believe the sum was eighty bits total.”

I frowned, thinking back before shaking my head. “No, it was less than that. The room should have been thirty, but you paid forty. And a further twenty for the damages. That’s sixty.”

He shifted where he sat. “That doesn’t include interest.”

“What interest?” I growled, standing up.

“B-but for my fine friend, I can give you a very reasonable rate. How’s about we call it sixty five and square it there.”

My eyes narrowed. “Sixty.” I said flatly. “If you want more you can try to take it.”

“R-right.” He scratched the back of his head, before giving a sheepish grin. “Can’t blame a stallion for trying, can you?”

“Can’t I?” I gave him a warning glare, before counting out the bits. “Here,” I dropped the coins onto the bed in front of him, before turning back to Chase’s bags. Blinking in shock, I growled when I saw Tom searching through my bags. “What do you think you’re doing?”

“What’s this thing?” She asked, before pulling her head out of the bag. In her teeth was Chase’s Green.

“Don’t touch that!” I hissed, diving for her.

Dropping it, she backed away, blinking in surprise. Even though I knew I ghost blades weren’t delicate, I winced when it hit the floor. “What, is it valuable or something?”

I snatched it up, searching it over for any signs of damage before snarling and pressing her against the wall. “Touch it again, and I will kill you.”

“Alright, alright, relax-”

“I promise it will be very painful.” I added over the top of whatever she was about to say. 

Her eyes widened a little, and she nodded. “O-okay. No touching.”

After glaring at her for another moment, I let her down. I watched her as she walked away, and she glanced over her shoulder at me, touching her throat.

“I didn’t mean anything by it,” she muttered, before going back to her card game.

Shaking my head, I lay down again, cradling the Green in my hooves. I caught Stray watching me curiously from the bed, but when he realised that I’d noticed him staring, he rolled over and pretended he hadn’t been.

The Green was one of two things I had from Chase that were implicitly hers. I didn’t ignite it now, but just the thought of her name on the blade was… not comforting, but… something. It felt important to me. Eventually, I put it back in the bag and continued searching. I found Luna’s Blue, which I held reverently for a moment, before putting back along with the Green. I wasn’t permitted to use that, not without Luna telling me so.

The last thing I found in the bag, that I didn’t dare take out with two thieves in the room, was the Element of Loyalty. I didn’t even want to touch the foul thing, and I packed the folded clothes down over the top of it. After putting everything back inside except the wasted paper and the diary, I closed it up and set it aside.

Tom was watching me curiously again, and didn’t look away when I glared at her plainly. After a while, I gave up on silent communication, and started trying to read what little of the diary I could. Almost all of it was just high level magical junk that I didn’t understand. In Blackrock we’d been taught high end magical theory as well as rune work, but along with almost all the works of the mind we were expected to learn, it meant little to me.

Though I did find one thing of note before I lost interest. One page that had a simple magical equation on it, and the words under it, ‘Only in Tender’s Reach. Need help from Higher Calling. Need him to scribe this in case stolen.’

“Where is Tender’s Reach?” I turned to ask the other two.

Stray shrugged. “Never heard of it.”

Tom answered after a moment, “It’s a few days away from Roam. It’s a decent sized town, pretty flowers all over the hill. The church there makes some real nice honey.” 

I nodded in understanding, and looked back down at the diary. It looked like I had a plan.

It was only once I thought that that I realised how desperate my ‘plan’ was. I needed to travel to Roam, a city that may well be occupied by the enemy, get from there to a town I knew nothing about, find a scribe who I’d never even heard of, hope that they somehow have a copy of this diary, and then with the knowledge inside that diary somehow get into contact with Luna by entering her dreams. It was a horrifically vague plan, relying too heavily on information and skills I didn’t have.

It wasn’t like I had any better options, though. I had every intent of killing Honesty regardless of whatever else happened, but that was only a small thing that needed to be done on the long road to reclaiming Equestria from the damned Celestians. My head hit the diary as I closed it.

I really was an idiot. Without somepony else telling me what to do, I had absolutely no direction. Roam? Was that where I was headed? It seemed like it, but…

Putting the diary back in the saddlebags, I couldn’t help but feel a disappointed. I wasn’t sure what I’d been expecting to find in the bags, or even hoping for really, but it was something more than what I found.

Would a letter from Chase have been too much to ask for? One detailing where I should go and what I should do and repeating how much she loved me and cared for me and… and…  Sniffling, I rubbed another tear from my eye.

Three days. She’d only been dead for three days. I used to think heart break was a figure of speech, but there was a very real pain in my chest. A dull ache that worsened whenever I thought of her. I hated that. It hurt in a way that I’d never felt before. I didn’t want to remember Chase as that, nothing but a source of discomfort. Truly, I loathed that I was avoiding thinking of her, but it was all I could do to keep going and not break down like I had in front of that Celestian, Summer.

Touching my hoof against the ribbon around my neck, I frowned before wiping the last tear from my eye. I stood up, and looked across to see Tom watching me curiously again.

I grit my jaw, before saying, “Give me your help.”

She blinked in surprise, before frowning. “What with?”

“Tie this around my ear.” I pointed at the ribbon. “My damaged one.”

“Uh… why?”

“That is not your concern.”

“Don’t see why I should help, then.”

I glared at her. “Because I will break your bones if you don’t.”

Tom blinked again. “What?”

I just kept my eyes fixed on hers.

“Alright, alright.” She held up her hooves placatingly, before standing up. “You really need to work on your social skills.”

“I’ve been told.” I turned around as she approached.

She did as I instructed, untying the ribbon and looping it around the base of shortened ear. “Your ear’s bigger than it looks,” she muttered, “And fuzzier.”

“Are you done?”

“Yeah, but what’s this thing?” She touched the crown on my head.

I jumped away from as if burned, and lashed out at her with a hoof. She stumbled out of my reach, eyes wide with surprise.

“Okay, okay. Touchy subject. Is there anything we can actually talk about that’s not gonna make you hurt me?”

Rather than justify a question with such an obvious answer, I knocked my head towards her card game. “We’re done. Go away, now.”

“I don’t even get a ‘thanks’?” She scoffed, walking past me in a huff.

Rolling my shoulder, I lay back down, doing my best to adjust to the new weight on my ear. “Do either of you know much about the Bearers of Harmony?”

Tom and Stray looked at each other, eyebrows raised, before looking back at me. After a moment it was Stray who answered. “Why?”

“Because I want to know.” I frowned at him.

He chewed his bottom lip. “You’d know more about that than me, wouldn’t cha?”

I blinked at that and tilted my head to the side.

“You know, what with you being a…” He waved a hoof at me in a pointlessly vague gesture.

My eyes narrowed and I stood up. “A what?”

He shifted uncomfortably. “Uh... a deserter?”

I blinked. “A deserter?”

“Well, no offense intended, miss, but you didn’t think it was the best disguise, did you?” He pointed at my circlet. “That’s enchanted metal, and if I had to guess, I’d say it’s from under a royal guard’s helmet. Plus, when was the last time you met a pure white pegasus? Only white pony with wings I know of is Celestia, speaking o’ whom, I know if we look under that robe o’ yours, we’d find her sun on your flank.”

I frowned at him, eyes narrowing. If he figured out my disguise so easily, had others already?

“H-hey, I ain’t calling you a coward or nothin’ like that, honest. I talked to a bunch a you Celestians while I was in Hoofens, I know what the attack on that fade palace was like.”

I really doubted that.

“Some of ‘em was sayin’ that more than a thousand of you guys died in there. I bet lots of ponies deserted rather than go down into that pit with those bloody fades.” He shook his head. “Bloody insanity is what it sounds like to me. I would’a run, that’s for damn certain.”

I remained silent, considering his words. A deserter? A Celestian deserter? That’s what I was probably going to be mistaken for. Most of me was disgusted by the idea, but the smaller, smarter part of myself reminded me that I didn’t have a better disguise available. Regardless of my feelings about this hideous face I was forced to wear, there was no alternative.

“That doesn’t answer my question,” I said after a moment, looking up at him.

“Huh?”

“About the Bearers of Harmony.”

“Ah, right…” He shrugged. “What do you want to know?”

I considered his question for a moment, before answering, “Assume I know nothing. Tell me everything you know.”

“Uh… okay?” He shifted where he sat, thinking. “Well, there’s five of ‘em. Honesty, Loyalty, Kindness, Laughter and… I forget the last one.”

“There’s six of them, idiot.” Tom interrupted, shaking her head. “And the one you’re forgetting is Generosity.”

“Nah, I already listed that one. Kindness.”

Tom shook her head. “No, they’re not the same thing.”

“Who’s the idiot now? They’re exactly the same thing.” Rolling his eyes and shaking his head, he looked back at me. “Anyway, whatever the last two are, I know that the lady who had Loyalty died at that fade house. Think her name was Pyre or something… I met the lady who was Kindness once, though. Prettiest damn mare I ever saw.” He shook his head wistfully. “Unicorn, she was bodyguard to some merchant family. Took one look at me and told her boss to cancel the deal we was about to work out.” He scoffed as if offended. “Anyway, the only other one I know about is that big one.”

I grit my jaw. “Honesty?”

“Yeah, him,” he tapped his chin. “I think his name was uh… Ironshoes?”

“Ironshod,” Tom corrected.

“Right, that.” Stray nodded in agreement. “That was definitely his name, Ironshod.”

“Ironshod…” I repeated, my short ear twitching as the memory of it being torn off. “Ironshod…” I wasn’t sure if it was a hiss or a whisper. That was his name. “Ironshod…”

“Why, you meet him?” Stray watched me curiously, but flinched away when my gaze met his.

“Does he have a family?” I asked.

“Uh… I don’t know, why?”

I would like to kill them. Answering with a grunt, I turned away and lay on my belly. “I’m going to sleep now. If either of you approach me while my eyes are closed, I will kill both of you.”

“Uh… right.”

Rather than answer, I grabbed the saddlebags and pulled them closer to my head. Using them as a pillow, I closed my eyes.






In the morning, I awoke feeling restless and unrefreshed. Sleeping during the night never fulfilled me the way sleeping in the day did. Regardless, I was glad for the rest and sat up with a yawn. My shoulders and neck popped satisfyingly, and when I stood up straight I almost stumbled as I did. Frowning, I touched my shortened ear, flicking it in annoyance. I was so used to the feel and movement of my own body, that the slightly different weight on the side of my head had caught me by surprise.

This was the scar I’d chosen to bear. I’d just have to get used to change. Once I started thinking about that, I couldn’t help but wince a little at the unintended metaphor. I guess I’d just have to get used to her not being there, too.

Gritting my jaw and blinking away tears, I made sure my circlet was in place before falling into my morning exercises. A number of stretches intended to loosen muscles before pushups, wing touches, and other repetitive exercises that I only needed space and my own body to work on. Victory had always told us to do a hundred of each, but I never could be bothered to keep count, so I just kept doing them until I felt tired. I usually finished after the others in my class anyway, so I guess the exact number I did wasn’t very important anyway.

By the time I was done, Tom and Stray had bother woken up. Stray had gone down stairs after questioning me about accepting his offer, to which I only grunted at him in annoyance. I was just about to finish my last set when I noticed Tom was still watching me.

I frowned at her. “What?”

She shrugged. “Just… watching.”

“Well don’t.” My eyes narrowed into a glare.

“You do these every morning?” She asked, ignoring my instruction.

“What does it mean to you?”

Rolling her eyes, she stood up before heading out the door. “You’re a real unfriendly bitch, ain’t cha?”

The moment the door swung shut, I switched from simple exercise to practicing forms.

So, at the moment it seemed like my destination was Roam. I had a reason to go there, and no particular reason to go elsewhere. Really, there was no reason I could think of to not go to Roam. Did that mean I should travel there with these two, though? They were certainly as annoying as anypony I knew, but I suppose that shouldn’t really be a deciding factor when it comes to survival.

Travelling with two ground bound earth ponies would slow me down, sure, but was time really a great concern? Luna’s forces were already parting like leaves before the wind without her. I would have to free my mistress before spring ended to make any difference, really. The war would more or less be put on hold until winter ended, with only those damned gryphons able to fight effectively in the colder parts of the year. Even then, those savages had always been hard to predict. To call the alliance between the Celestians and the united tribes tenuous would be generous.

So, no. I had another three or four months until the snow thawed, and there was very little chance of Luna’s forces suffering too much more than they already had. I could afford to travel at the pace of a pair of earth ponies for now.

I paused, frowning as a new thought entered my mind.

A bitch. That was what that mare had called me. That was how many in Blackrock had described me. It was no secret that I found it difficult to communicate with others, usually only succeeding in annoying myself and them in the process. Perhaps it would be a good idea to travel with them purely because they would be the ones who usually talked with strangers. They were strangers as it was, but I already knew who they were and what their goals are. Plus, it seemed clear that if they did attempt to turn on me, they wouldn’t pose much of a threat. They were simple thieves, and not very competent ones at that.

I could try travelling with them for the meantime, and if their presence became too unbearable I could simply kill them or leave them behind. It could well be safer to have them to direct suspicions away from myself. They were career criminals after all. They had to have some skill in not drawing attention, right? More than I did, certainly. And I was certain that I was more than enough to deal with whatever simple criminals came after them.

With a sigh, I realised what my conclusion was.

After putting on my bags and cloak, I headed downstairs to tell Stray I would accept his offer for now.

“Ugh,” I groaned. Travelling with those two? I really wasn’t looking forward to it.

When I arrived back in the common room, I spotted him at the bar, sitting next to Tom and talking to the barkeep. As I approached him from behind, he turned around to face me.

“I’ve decided to accept your offer.”

He blinked in surprise, before smiling. “Really?”

I nodded.

“...Why?” Tom asked, shaking her head. “That’s gotta be about the worst job offer anypony’s ever made to anypony… ever.”

I just gave her a glare.

“Ah, don’t listen to her.” Stray grinned, throwing an arm around my shoulder. “You won’t regret-” He cut off with a grunt as I punched him in the ribs, before slamming his face into the bar, and levering his free hoof behind his back.

“I have conditions. One of them is that you don’t touch me. Ever.”

“S-sure.” He swallowed.

“The second is you take me to Tender’s Reach.”

“Uh… I kinda need to get to Roam first, you know?”

I frowned. “Then Tom can take me while you complete your business, there. Or you can give me a map and directions. I don’t want or need you to be there with me.”

“Okay, okay, sound good to me. Anything else?”

“The last condition is I don’t have to do any talking unless I want to. You will answer any and all questions unless I want to answer them.”

“...What?” He sounded.

“That’s my condition. I don’t want to talk. To anyone. Got that?”

“Uh… sure, probably for the best anyway.”

Exactly. With that, I released him and took a step back. Honestly, just touching him made me feel like I needed to bathe.

Rolling his shoulder, Stray turned around to face me. “G-glad to have you onboard, and just in time too. See, just a few minutes ago, some less-than friendly gentleponies came through asking for me, and I was thinking it was about time we skipped town.”

Two ponies looking for him? I frowned. “Would it help if I killed them?”

He blinked at me before shaking his head. “Nah, there’d be too much mess and we’d be drawin’ too many eyes.”

“For now we run,” Tom stood up, shrugging a black coat over her shoulders and tying a scarf around her neck. “If they come after us on the road, though, you can take a crack at ‘em if you want.” She eyed me up and down, “Don’t know your chances against three of ‘em, though.”






Blood. Lots of it. Not mine.

Those are the three details that seemed most important to me. Other ones worth noting were, ‘stinks’, ‘not Stray’s or Tom’s either’, and, ‘all over me’.

“Fuck me,” Tom murmured, staring at me with eyes wide and bile on her bottom lip. “Are they dead?”

My eyes turned to the last of the thugs. He was still moving, groaning and stirring, but his eyes were wide and unseeing. I suspected I’d fractured his skull.

“Not yet,” I answered, bending over one of the bodies and unstrapping the small blade from its hoof. Rather than put it on my hoof, I simply held the weapon in my mouth before stabbing the last of Stray’s pursuers. He gave one final gurgle before his eyes finally shut and his writhing stopped.

“They had knives… and… and armor…” Tom backed away a step. “And there was three of them!”

“I told ya’ she was good!” Stray crowed, bouncing up and down excitedly.

The thugs had had no training, and all they knew about fighting came from mistakes they’d survived making. Really, it was a little tricky, not using my ghost blade or shadow magic, but I managed with only a few bruises to show for it.

They really hadn’t known what they were doing, and the ambush spot they’d chosen wasn’t a good one at all. Not to mention that they didn’t attack right away, they seemed to be under the impression that it was a good idea to talk to us first. Once they made it clear that they weren’t planning to let us go, regardless of what Stray said, I simply seized the initiative and attacked.

One of them was even deluded enough to believe that he could save his own life by taking Tom hostage.

Tom rubbed her neck and swallowed. “You knew he was gonna fall like that, right? ‘Cause if he jerked that knife the wrong way…”

Rather than answer, I spat out the blade in my mouth and said, “Is there somewhere I can clean myself? A river nearby?”

“Yeah,” Stray nodded, still grinning from ear to ear. “Just a bit of a walk up the road, there’s a stream where you can get y’self cleaned up. You was worth every penny!”

“You haven’t paid me yet,” I gave him a flat look.

“All in good time, filly, all in good time.” He looked around at the bodies. “‘Reckon we should move ‘em off the road?”

I looked around at the blood soaking into the soil, my nose twitching at the smell of feces ejected by dying bowels. “Why bother? A fool would know a fight happened here, even without the corpses.”

“True. I say we just leave and hope that it doesn't get linked to us. Even if it does we’ll be far enough away that they’ll need a flight of pegasi to catch us.”

“I-is it just me, or did you bite that guys throat out?” Tom swallowed, pointing a hoof at one body and looking green. “I could’a sworn it looked like you did.”

“Let’s go,” I agreed with Stray.

Carefully stepping around a pool of red, Stray led us up the path, and Tom followed a few moments later, not looking very happy.

“I think this is the start of a beautiful friendship,” Stray mused to himself, sounding pleased.

Please. Eventually a time would come when killing this stallion would be an easier solution than any other.
> Chapter 11: In the Night
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Conviction
Chapter 11



So Curse, she laughed as she circled him,
the sun went out and the lights grew dim.
“What a comfort it must have been,
to look without but never within.
Beautiful fools, take heed of your sin,
acknowledge the beast lurked deep in your skin.”


-13th verse of ‘Curse of the Everfree’. Unknown author. Circa 0040.



Snow crunched under hoof, and my breath fogged as I exhaled. The forest was quiet, not even a hint of wind to rustle through the pines or a bird call to be heard. This time of the year, many animals were hibernating, leaving the normally active forests almost worryingly peaceful.

Pausing at the base of a pine tree, I took out a waterskin and sipped from it while I stared up at the clear, starry sky. My navigation skills were poor to say the least, so I only recognised a few constellations. Even so, I enjoyed the brief moment of respite under Luna’s  heavens. Retying the cap on my water skin, I slipped it back into my saddlebags as I swallowed the last bit of cold water resting on my tongue. I took one last pause to give thanks to Luna’s full, perfect moon before continuing through the forest.

What virtue anyone ever saw in the burning light of day, I will never know.

It wasn’t long before I came to a break in the trees and found myself staring at a midnight-black lake. The panorama of stars I observed earlier reflected on it, glittering like gems beneath its glassy surface. The body of water stretched deep and mysterious, almost a full mile in any direction before me.

My destination found, I smiled to myself and took another drink straight from the water’s surface. Ripples spread outwards from where my lips met the cold, and the icy chill on my face was wonderful, rejuvenating after the effort it took to get here. When I had my fill, I took a step back and sat on my haunches,  watching the great mirror of my goddess’s great work.

I don’t know how long I sat there satisfied, but eventually I knew it was time to return. Standing up and dusting the sand of the lake shore from myself, I turned to walk away when my hoof landed on something that slipped out from under it. My agility served me well, and I caught myself before  falling, but my heart soared as  gravity seized me.

Once I was steady again, I looked down to see what I’d stood on and found my hoof resting atop a leg. A rotting leg.

Backing away with a panicked step, I realised I’d been sitting next to a corpse. It made me yelp, the disgusting, swollen festering mass that rested half in the water, the flesh on its face bloated and hanging off the skull. Some  scavenger had gotten into its intestines, and the reek of fermented bile made me clench my throat in preparation of holding down my previous meal.

Barely holding back vomit, I fell backwards another step, only for my hoof to slip in the sand. I  stumbled face first into the cadaver. Something from inside croaked and slipped into my mane. I desperately tried to pull away from it, but its flesh stuck to mine. Weightlessly, it fell  on  me, and my panicked momentum pushed us both further into the lake.

This time, vomit did escape me as I gazed into its empty eye sockets, only my face was under the surface, so whatever I threw up merely stained the water a brothy brown. I tried to swim to the surface, but my legs tangled with those of the corpse, and no matter how I tried to free them, I simply couldn’t get loose. As I tried to pull myself free of this dead pony, I realised I recognised it.

The gore-stained grey fur, the clumped blue mane, the crushed bat-like wings… it could only be her. Before I could stop myself, I screamed, and bile-ridden corpse water rushed into my mouth. I flailed, but my head grew heavier and heavier as buzzing filled my ears. The lights in my eyes dimmed, my sister’s corpse became fuzzier, less distinct, and my kicks weakened to match those of a foal.

Slowly, I drifted free of her hold and sank downwards, away from her outstretched hooves and deeper into the lake. The darkness of the lake battled with the shadows of my mind to see who could rob my sight first, until eventually I settled the argument by closing my eyes 
and surrendering to the cold.




I awoke to the aroma of something cooking. Strangely, it smelled good. When I sat up and looked over the side of the wagon, I was surprised to see it was Stray who was stirring the bubbling pot.

“Bad dream, eh?” he asked, giving me a glance.

Tilting my head , I gave him an annoyed look.

He shrugged. “You was rolling around and whimpering and whatnot. I woulda kicked’cha up, but I figured you’da just kicked me harder, right?” He chuckled and kept stirring. “Don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want.”

I didn’t.

Throwing the blanket off of myself, I slipped into my cloak before jumping out of the wagon. My hooves instantly went cold from the snow, and I suppressed a shiver as a breeze blew through our camp, throwing up some of the powder.

I hated winter.

“Hungry?” Stray threw a sly grin my way. “Is’n old family recipe.” 

He had a stew over the fire which he occasionally stirred with a battered-looking wooden ladle. It looked like mushrooms, tomatoes, and onions to me. I sniffed at it, but I couldn’t pick up anything that seemed unusual.

Old family recipe? Hardly. I’d made the same on a few occasions.

At my snort of contempt he gave me an annoyed look. “Well it’ll taste different. ‘Sides, are you complaining?”

It was difficult to communicate multiple statements with one look, but I was getting better at it. I believe I managed to convey a combination of, ‘I don’t care,’ ‘I’m hungry,’ and ‘shut up’.

He rolled his eyes and continued to stir the pot. “Girl, you need to putcha ‘ooves up now and then, learn t’like the small things.”

I’ll put your hooves up in a minute. I’m glad I didn’t say that out loud; it sounded foolish to me even as I thought it. Glancing around, I realised I didn’t see Tom anywhere. Not that I cared where he’d gone. 

“Said she was at the river, toppin’ up her water skin.” Stray answered the question I didn’t ask, having mistaken my quick scan for Tom as me giving a damn. “Been gone a while though.”

I grunted an acknowledgement. For some strange reason, he started staring at me expectantly. I just returned his gaze with a vaguely annoyed one, which he passed straight back after a second.

“Go find her, yeah? She’ll want some.” He tilted his head at the bubbling stew. “Hate wastin’ good food.”

When I offered a scowl in response, he merely returned it.

“I’m payin’ ya, aren’t I? Guardin’ the two of us?” He knocked his head towards the river. “Go make sure she’s not dead, yeah?”

Part of me wanted to argue with him, but that would mean actually talking, and the very thought of that left me feeling a little drained. The most I’d had to say to the two of them was the occasional threat whenever Tom approached my packs. But I suppose travelling with these two wasn’t as bad as I expected. At the very least they kicked me awake in the mornings, which was useful on the days that I felt like curling into a ball and letting the elements take me.

Even if I hadn’t planned on it, having other ponies around helped in a way: it forced me to keep my armor up. On the nights that were especially cold and lonely, knowing they would be close enough to hear it forced me to not cry myself to sleep, or at least hold back my sobs. Even when the sight of the perfect moon tarnished by perfection nearly brought me low with despair, I forced myself to keep walking because I couldn’t allow anyone to see me so weak.

Perhaps it was a little late for that, though. That strange Celestian unicorn had already seen how pathetic a state I was left in. Even with my physical wounds healed, I still felt lost, unfocused, miserable and lonely. Each blow that struck down the things precious to me had scarred me at the same time, but I would not be crippled. I couldn’t be. 

Not if I had any hope of surviving long enough to free Luna.

Still, for now I could use the crutch of other ponies, because just leaving the camp to find the river drained away my irritation at Stray, leaving me with nothing but my fresh scars. And truly, they were crisp, ripe, and swollen with tears.

It was pathetic to need two thieves like this, but it was less pathetic than seeking company from some naive heathen with Celestia’s collar around her neck and her tail wagging at the thought of licking a stranger’s wounds. I refused to ever need one of Celestia’s dogs ever again.

The forests we were travelling through were actually beautiful in the snow. A thick white coating of the finest paint, splashed over the dried brown canvas of pine needles. Great  strokes of dark green, each tree coming to a jagged tip, ready to gouge the eyes from the birds that would occasionally pass overhead. It was usually crows this time of year, politely waiting for someone else to stain the white with red so they could collect their share.

Had Chase been buried? Or had she been left there in that pond, freezing overnight and thawing in the sun, all while the feathered friends came dressed in black to pay their respects and claim their share of her inheritance? Had that one-eyed crow taken hers, thinking to use it to replace what it had lost?

Chase would have asked when I had become a fool, thinking like this.

Tears started leaking down my face, and I wiped them off before they froze there. Was that even possible? In any case, it gave me the excuse I needed to dry my eyes. I needed to stop thinking about this, and focus on finding Cha-

...I didn’t even know how I made that mistake. She and Tom are nothing alike.

It was a short walk, but in the snow it took a long time for me to arrive at the river. Tom was easy to spot in the snow, her earthen coat obvious against the white backdrop. Her back was turned to me and, and she seemed to be doing something with one of her forehooves. She was reaching under herself, and rubbing at something, breathing heavily as she-

I held back a snicker. Well, that explained why she was gone for longer than expected. I smirked as I seized onto the perfect distraction. It was difficult to move quietly in the snow, but I found her hoof prints and crept forward using those. It helped that she was distracted.

I took out my waterskin and lifted the flap from the top. She only noticed I was there when I upended it over her rump, dousing her back half in icy water.

With a squealed gasp, she kicked and jumped forwards, almost putting her forehooves in the river. Turning around, her look of shock transformed into one of outrage at the sight of my smirk and my water skin.

“You godawful bitch!” she screamed, her voice cracking and turning shrill as she flushed with embarrassment. “What in the bloody Pale do you think you’re doing?”

Without deliberate slowness, I put away the waterskin and gave her a blank look. “Breakfast is almost ready. Stray asked me to find you.”

“I don’t think he asked you to do that!”

I shrugged. “He didn’t have to.”

She grit her jaw so hard I thought she might crack her teeth. Seemingly without even noticing she’d done so, she took a step forward like she might hit me. I just raised my eyebrow at her. If she wanted to strike me, she could try it and see how her breakfast tasted when she was lacking a few teeth.

With a glare, she ground a hoof into the snow before stalking past me. “Goddesses, I hate you.”

“There is only one true goddess,” I murmured as I followed after her, but she either chose not to respond or didn’t hear me.

Probably for the best. Chase told me that criminals often have ridiculous superstitions, so I was sure anything Tom would have to say on matters of belief would be painfully foolish, if not outright heathenous. 

While I didn’t think much of Tom, I appreciated having her around to some extent. Her open dislike of me was a welcome distraction from my intermittent fits of melancholy, and I’d taken to annoying her whenever I found myself taken by one. Rolling her into the snow to wake her up, taking food from her plate, moving her things when she wasn’t looking, minor things like that. The best part was when she wanted to hit me, but self-preservation kept her from doing so.

The icy silence made the short walk pass by all the faster, and every time Stray glanced back to see my smirk, the day ahead seemed just the little better for it. 

“-oody creepy,” she muttered, just low enough that I only caught the end of it.

My pleasure at this statement died a sudden death when we emerged from the trees into our campsite and saw two Celestian pegasi. One had his hoof on Stray’s back, pressing his face into the snow, while the other was in the midst of going through our packs, scattering our belongings . They were both lightly armoured, wearing only a layer of  hardened leather for protection from attacks and a layer of warm fur to ward off the cold. They were identifiable as Celestians by the suns sewn crudely over their chests.

At our arrival, the one who’d been throwing Tom’s things across the ground stood up and turned to face us. He watched us for a second, his eyes flicking over her before settling on me.

After a second, Tom broke the silence. “What in the name of Celestia’s rosy shits do you think you’re doing?”

If the pegasus was offended by her slander of his goddess, he didn’t show it. He answered her, but his eyes didn’t leave me, probably correctly deciding I was the bigger threat. “Peacekeeping operations. A number of mercenaries were killed on the road a few days ago.”

I grit my jaw, and only after I’d done it did I hope he wouldn’t notice my reaction.

“Wouldn’t know a thing about it,” Tom spat. “And what does your bloody peacekeeping have to do with throwing my stuff into the snow?”

“Standard search. If we don’t find any weapons, we can be certain it wasn’t you who did it.”

“Why are you shoving my mate’s head into the bloody snow then?”

His eyes flicked over to Stray and his companion, before looking back towards us. “Making sure he won’t interfere.”

“I’m about to bloody well interfere!” Tom snarled, stepping forward aggressively.

“What do you plan to do when you find the killer?” I asked, moving forward to stand between Tom and the Celestian.

The pegasus was silent for a moment before he shrugged. “How’d you know there was just one killer?”

Damn it. “Killers, then,” I corrected, looking past him to the one holding Stray down.

“Take them in for questioning.” His eyes narrowed on me while his lips twitched into what might have been a smile. “Depending on how that goes, maybe give ‘em a hanging.”

The way he was sizing me up… that look of savage glee lurking behind his eyes… did he want to fight me? I barely even noticed my forehooves slide apart, as I lowered myself slightly, ready to react the moment he twitched.

The wind rustled through the trees, stirring up a little snow and few strands of his powder-blue mane. If he seemed surprised by my blatant challenge, he didn’t show it. One of his hooves slipped into his pack and came out a second later with a short hoof blade on it, which he then slowly strapped to his leg with his teeth.

“What are you doing, Blaze?” his companion interrupted after a moment. He cuffed Stray over the back of his head and harshly ordered, “Stay down,” before standing up and turning to face his friend. “You know what we’re supposed to do if they don’t cooperate with the search.” He glanced at me, then looked past me to Tom. “You don’t plan on cooperating, do you?”

“Bite me.”

He snorted at that, then turned back to Blaze. “Come on, don’t be stupid.”

The pegasus gave a grunt of disatisfaction and stood up straight again, though he didn’t unstrap his hoof blade. “I can take ‘em.”

“Doesn’t matter.” He was taller than his friend, his coat a charcoal grey that was more common on an earth pony than a pegasus. Looking over the two of us, he coughed into his hoof once pointedly, before spreading his wings and taking to the air.

With a frustrated huff, Blaze gave me one last dissatisfied look before turning around and flying after his friend.

“What in the Pale was that?” Tom shoved me in the shoulder, but it wasn’t hard enough to make me move at all, let alone stumble.

“He wanted to fight me,” I replied after a moment, turning to face her.

“Fight you?” She rolled her eyes. “You’re so damn dense, he wanted to fuck you, moron!”

...What?

“Oh, don’t give me that look.” She rolled her eyes at my incredulous stare. “Bet he was hoping his friend would hold you down while he spread your legs.”

“I… he… what?” I found myself swallowing dryly at the idea.

“Wait, you actually thought that he…” She sounded disbelieving. “Why would you?”

“He mighta wanted a wrestle in the snow, girlie, but not the kind you were thinking of,” Stray piped up, already packing our scattered things back into the packs. “Now come on, we need to get moving before they come back with friends.”

Tom brushed past me and started to help him. “We’ll eat on the road to save time.”

That… disgusting little Celestian wanted to… with me? My jaw tightened, and I promised myself I’d make him pay for ever thinking of such things the next time I saw him, but the unsettled rolling in my stomach took some of the vindictive thunder out of my unspoken vow.

Shaking my head clear of such thoughts, I quickly searched for my saddlebags and was relieved to find he hadn’t had the chance to search them yet. I strapped them on, then turned and helped Stray and Tom break camp.




Truly, it was futile trying to outrun pegasi on hoof, especially in the snow. By the time the sun was setting, leaving behind the chill of night, we’d only barely managed to travel the same distance as we would’ve at a more relaxed pace in fairer weather. It was all we could do to find a copse of trees to settle under and sleep bundled together in the wagon for warmth. Or at least try to sleep. There was no way I could rest with my back facing the two of them, lest they touch my wings and realise they were but illusions. Worse, peace was near-impossible for Tom and myself, with barely a few inches separating our faces.

“Your breath stinks,” Tom muttered after a few minutes of silence that, given how cold it was, were both literally and figuratively icy.

“Your face is just as disturbing,” I assured her, closing my eyes and trying to pretend I wasn’t in this situation.

I heard her growl for a second, shift a little to find a more comfortable position in these close confines, then give up and let her head bang against the wagon floor.

“Will you ladies knock it off?” Stray groaned from the other side of Tom.


“Why do I have to be squished between you two?” Tom moaned.

“Because she threatened to kill us both if she was in the middle, and I’m a married sod so I can’t go sleeping ‘tween two mares.”

I love it when I win an argument.

“I hate you both!” she snapped, lashing out with a hoof and catching me in the stomach.

Grunting, I returned the favor with a head butt.

“I said knock it off!” Stray shouted, sitting up and throwing all our blankets into disarray, leaving us exposed to the cold. “Oh, that’s icy.” He shivered, let out a foggy breath and lay back down immediately.

Tom took the opportunity to send me one more hateful glare before closing her eyes. After a few seconds, I did so too. With any luck I’d have another nightmare, and kick her awake while I slept.

We managed a peaceful almost-slumber for a good while, not quite getting to sleep, but I did feel the first gentle caresses of the never-never. The still of the night was incredibly peaceful, with only the faint hint of wind, and the small canvas we’d set up over the wagon would keep us safe from the snow. If we were lucky, we wouldn’t need it, though.

Of course, I could never really rely on my own luck, even if it wasn’t the snow that eventually found us.

The muffled slap of wings on air pulled me back from the edge of unconsciousness; the long weeks of survival training under Victory were serving me well again. When I heard a second pair of wings and the crunch of hooves in snow, I shadow-walked twenty meters away onto a nearby tree branch.

On an overcast night like tonight, shadows were everywhere, and I could have shadow walked as far as I liked in any direction, even on top of the trees if I was ever seized by a particularly demanding bout of stupidity. My nightkin eyes served me well in the dark, and I watched as over a dozen pegasi landed around the wagon where I had been trying to sleep. They lit torches that would have been blown out midair and started to surround the wagon. Among the pegasi, I spotted a couple of Celestian suns and the powder-blue mane of the stallion from earlier today.

Scum. They’d hoped to surprise me in the dead of night.

Tom and Stray, on the other hoof, were very surprised when the wagon was tipped over and they were suddenly thrown into the snow.

“What on-” A gag was shoved into Stray’s mouth before he could even start to profane, and two of the larger pegasi pressed him down into the snow. Tom was pinned down by three of the Celestians at once, twisting and biting at her captors until she was silenced too.

The charcoal pegasus scout turned to a short mare in a tufted officer’s helm. “One of them is missing, ma’am.”

“Yeah, the big bitch.” The other scout from this morning, Blaze, turned to Tom. “Where is she?”

Stray quieted down, glancing around for me, but in the dark there was no way he could see me in my hiding place. Neither of them answered the question, just settling for glaring hatefully at their captors.

“Search their things,” the mare in charge ordered. Several of the pegasi converged on our possessions. “Find out what they were hiding.”

The feathered drones descended on the group possessions, tearing open packs and scattering our rations and clothes into the snow. From my spot, I had a good view as one Celestian uncovered Stray’s case of smuggled drugs. “Opium, ma’am.”

The commander didn’t look surprised. “That would be it.” Stepping forward, she pawed through it for a moment before snorting disdainfully and turning to face her captives. “I believe the punishment for this is hanging under Celestia’s rule and the Council of Hoofens.”

Tom let out a muffled shout and started struggling harder, but it was clearly hopeless.

“Well then, all that’s left is to find their friend and take the three back to-”

“M-ma’am?” One of the pegasi interrupted, sounding… awed? I grit my jaw when I realised why. He’d been searching through my pack, and delicately perched on his hoof was the Element of Loyalty, almost as if he was afraid to damage it.

The commander started, as if she could scarcely believe what she was seeing. She stalked forward and took it from his hoovers. “This is… where did you get this?!” She snapped, twisting to face the two captives. “You two can’t have been… who gave this to you?”

I ground my jaw as the pegasus who’d been desecrating my things discarded my pack, dropping it the snow and sending one of the hoof-blades rolling out of it. Damn it. If I didn’t do something, they’d take all my things: my food, the Blue, Chase’s Green, the Element, the strand of Luna’s hair and even the journal.

Goddess damn it.

I could follow them back to their camp and steal them back there… but then they’d be under lock and key, and Honesty would soon find out that I was in the area. Not to mention how many pegasi there might be at the camp, making sneaking in difficult. Worse, what if Honesty was already there?

...Waiting wasn’t an option.

Now would be my best chance to fight these Celestians, separated from their blasphemous powers of Harmony, alone with me on this pitch-dark night. The snow was powdery and reasonably thick, so their hoofwork would be slow and clumsy, and taking to the air to fight among the trees was almost as limiting. These were the ideal conditions for me.

First though, I needed a weapon.

I fell through the darkness that enveloped me and out into the shadow cast by their torches on the wagon. From there it was only a few steps until I picked up the ghost blade that had fallen from my pack and began to strap it on.

“Tell me where you got this!” The officer mare growled. She crouched down in front of Stray and untied his gag.

“I didn’t even know we had it!” he answered quickly. “I hired a mare named March as a bodyguard a few days ago, it’s hers!”

I suppose there is a saying about loyalty among thieves. Heh.

“Tell me where she is, and only one need die tonight,” the commander growled.

“One?” I said aloud, tightening the last strap on the ghost blade. Raising my head, I quickly numbered all the pegasi. They stared at me in surprise, shock overriding their features, and they instinctively spread their wings. Standing on my hind hooves, I threw off the dark cloak I’d been wearing and took the copper circlet off my head. The illusion of a white pegasus  faded away,  replaced by the potent nightmare of one of my kind only half lit by flickering torches.  A savage grin alighted my face. I ignited the blade.

“I count twenty.”

And then I stepped back into the shadows and appeared on the other side of the group. A trick with the dark under my hooves allowed me stand above the snow rather than on it, and there was no crunching of powder as I darted forward to shove my ghost blade into the unarmoured joint at the back of a torchbearer’s neck.

Green, I realised dimly as it emerged from the front of his neck. I was using Chase’s blade.

Stepping back into the dark before the wounds from the ghost blade could set in, I reappeared just in time to slay another pegasus at the periphery as blood exploded from the first pony’s neck.

Then I retreated, stepping back onto the branch as the pegasi in the clearing started to panic. Good. If they scattered among the woods, they’d be that much easier to pick-

“Form up!” The mare bellowed. “Put your backs together and watch the shadows!”

Damn it. And she was standing in the middle of the group too, where the torchlight was thickest. I could step in to strike at her, but I’d have to cut my way through a few to get at her.

I only managed to catch out one more before the seventeen of them clustered together tightly, peering into the shadows fearfully. Stray stood up and untied the gag from Tom. He looked like he wasn’t sure if he should flee into the night or join the ponies in the ring for protection. He was irrelevant for the moment, so I refocused on the soldiers.

Hm… how to scatter this formation? 

After a moment, I stepped into the canopy above their head, but the branch rustled and a pegasus below saw me. “It’s in the trees!” The mare’s voice rang out. “Watch the trees!”

Huffing in frustration, I shadow-stepped just outside their ring of torchlight. What I really needed was to take out their torches and that damn mare. They’d be easy pickings without guidance from light or orders.

The shadows underneath them weren’t thick enough for me to step out of, but I could still use them. Concentrating, I solidified the dark under their hooves, creating a thin, icelike coating over the ground they stood on, making them slip and stumble. It was a trick I’d used before, but never on so many at once; I had to fight the urge to cough on the black smoke that formed in my lungs.

I darted out of the shadows before they could get used to the new surface and charged straight at the mare in the officer’s helm. She saw me coming and raised her hoof blade just in time to bury it in my shoulder, while my own ghost blade bounced clumsily of her chain mail armour.

The pathetic strike may have cost me, but even as I hissed in pain, I used the chance to tackle her out of the middle of her soldiers and into the shadows outside her ring of light. Stepping once more and taking her with me, I moved us a dozen meters away from her friends and any help she could receive from them.

Even as we spilled out of the dark, I tried to separate from her, but she latched onto me and started sawing the half foot of steel she already had inside me. I screamed with rage and twisted, throwing us both down into the snow and dislodging her weapon. She knew  if I got away from her there’d be no way she could track me in the dark, so she clung on for dear life, wrapping her hoof around my neck and trying to choke me. I smashed my head into her nose and knocked her tufted helmet loose, but she didn’t let go. When I tried to stab her through the face with my hoof blade, she twisted her head aside just in time for me to bury the full foot of it into the snow beside her. 

My head was swimming and spots were forming in my vision as I reached forward and grabbed her helmet with my mouth.

“Die, demon!” she hissed, only to gasp as I smashed the helmet into the side of her head. Her grip on my throat didn’t let up until I hit her a fourth time, and she fell slack in the snow, concussed.

I took the time to gasp in one breath of icy evening air, before I moved to take her head. I overbalanced as I cut, tripping over her body. Her head still came off, but only because my blade slid through her neck as I fell. I gave myself a minute’s rest, taking in deep breaths and expelling as much smoke as I could, before pushing myself to my feet.

Say whatever you will about Celestian officers being vile, greedy, murderous and blasphemous:, they certainly knew how to put up a fight. I winced as I touched my wounded shoulder, then limped through a shadow to face the leaderless pegasi.

Without their leader, the remaining sixteen were arrayed less effectively: still clustered together, but not as tightly. I patiently waited them out, leaping out of the dark to strike at the hoof of any pony who stepped a little too far out of line.

It was slow going, but I took the limbs of three of them and left them bleeding into the snow and clutching at stumps. I’d taken the foreleg of the charcoal pegasus scout, but his friend with the blue mane panicked and tried to flee into the night. My blade went through the back of the head of that scum, Blaze.

That was when the group broke. They scattered into the dark and spread their wings, but I shadow walked, well, shadow limped really, to meet them where their backs were turned. It was grueling work, and I was wounded twice when one pegasus slashed me across the nose, and another stabbed me in the cutie mark. Eventually though, all were dead by my count, though I suspected I hadn’t kept proper track of their numbers. Black smoke was streaming out of my mouth, and I wasn’t in any position to chase down the few remaining stragglers, if there even were any.

When I returned to the little copse of trees, I found the wagon righted, our scattered possessions gathered, and Tom and Stray missing.

I didn’t find it in me to care that they were gone until I realised my saddlebags were gone as well. The only thing of mine the pair had left behind was my cloak and illusory circlet.

“Thieving scum!” I hissed. I wrapped the cold wet cloak around myself and affixed the lie upon my head.

After taking a moment to determine which wagon tracks were us arriving and which was leaving, I set out into the night after them.




How did I ever have any affection at all for the winter? My muscles burned from the added effort of moving through the snow, I constantly found myself tripping as I limped, and I wasn’t even sure if the blood running down my right foreleg had dried there or simply frozen in place.

Goddess-damned thieves. I couldn’t wait until I caught up to them, and not just because it would mean this miserable death march would finally stop.

The wagon tracks had led me to a road, which I had followed for a bit over an hour, and now finally the end was in sight. A village, or maybe a small town, I wasn’t sure the specific difference between the two. I didn’t care. All I knew was that this had to be the place where those two criminals had stopped tonight.

Even as wounded as I was, I knew they would have to be almost as exhausted as I was. The body had to burn twice as much energy to stay warm in the cold, and neither of them had gotten a full night’s sleep either. They’d have to stop soon, I knew I did, and this was as good a place as any. Even if they hadn’t stopped here, I could pay for a room for the night and resume tracking them in the morning.

The town seemed to be fairly poor: most of the buildings were rather worn and had wooden shutters instead of the more well-to-do glass. The roofs were thatched and rough, providing decent purchase for patches of snow here and there, like the spots of white froth clinging to my cheeks after the night’s exertion. 

The double lines of the wagon wheels stopped right where the wagon itself was left unattended in the middle of the street. A growl left me as I realised they’d abandoned it there, probably hoping to make it harder for me to follow them come the morrow. Fools, that wouldn’t save them. It’d just make the burdens they carried to their grave that much more literal.

For now though, it was time to find an inn and… beg for a room or a spot on the floor? Damn it, they’d taken all my gold when they fled.

I found a likely building, but the doors were locked when I tried them. At first when I tried to speak it only came as an exhausted croak, but after a moment I worked some spit into my throat to relieve the dryness. “Let me in!” I shouted as I knocked. There was silence for a few moments, before I kicked the door again. “I need a place to rest tonight! Open the door!”

“We’re closed!” a mare shouted back after a moment. “And we’re full!”

I grit my jaw for a second and headbutted the door in frustration. “Let me in before I kick the door down!”

“Try it, you’ll only hurt yourself, dearie!” the mare replied. “Try the church down the road, they might help you.”

Vowing to return in the morning and show her the inside of her own skin, I limped off down the road with all the most vicious curses I could muster for her, her ancestors, and her descendants. Goddess damn it, I hated this town already.

The church looked as all other churches of Luna do. Tall, dark granite, speckled with flashing minerals like stars in the sky. Tall, majestic, beautiful, and all the other things about it that I couldn’t care for right now. I was uncultured at the best of times, and this was far from that.

Again, the door was locked when I tried to enter, but the moment it rattled, a voice from inside called, “Who goes there?” A stallion by the sound of it, rather old.

“A traveler seeking shelter!” I answered after taking a moment to lick my lips. “The inn down the the road said you were taking ponies in!”

There was a pause, and I could see the glow of magic under the door as somepony put key to lock. “Aye, we are doing that.” The entry swung open, and a stallion stood there, wearing the black robes of one Luna’s servants. “Come in, come in-” He cut off as he caught the state I was in. “What happened to-”

I barged past him and into the brightly lit service room, waiting for my eyes to adjust after wandering through the dark for so long. “Many things happened, priest. Right now, rest needs to be happening instead.”

“A-aye,” he agreed after a moment. “There are other guests here tonight, though, so I’d ask you to keep your voice down.”

“Would they be an earth pony stallion and mare, he about twice the age of her?” I muttered.

“Uh… no.”

“Pity.” I, gestured for him to lead.

After another moment’s hesitation, he turned around and led me past the rows of pews, almost as empty now as the shrines and epitaphs they were facing. Luna wouldn’t be answering any prayers in the days and weeks to come. 

He held the door open for me, and I stepped into a room of bunks and cots, mostly occupied by… of course, what else could it be? Pegasi. The Celestian suns on their armour now strapped together and left next to their beds, flashing in the dim candlelight cast by a unicorn mare sitting at a desk with a book in her magic. Goddess damned winged rats.

The unicorn glanced up as I came in, and her gaze settled on me. She had exhausted black bags under her eyes. There was a bulge under the shirt around her neck, high collared and hiding whatever it was. Her light grey mane had been brushed straight, and it fanned down over her burgundy-coloured fur. She gazed at me for a moment, then gave a tired sigh and turned back to her reading.

A church of Luna, seemingly providing shelter, but packed to the lip with murderous scum? All it needed was an overeager unicorn healer, and this feeling of Déjà vu would be complete.

“...Can I get a private room?” I asked after a moment. I needed a place to sleep more than I was afraid of anyone discovering my secret, but if I couldn’t at least get a wall separating me from these Celestians, then I’d have to find somewhere else.

“Well, there’s a one in the back, but that’s been taken by Miss Light there.” He indicated the reading mare with his horn. “You’d have to ask her if you can-”

“She can have my bed,” Light interrupted before the question was even asked, flicking a page over, and not looking up. “She obviously needs it more than I do.”

Excellent.

Without another word, I limped across the room and pushed through the door, awash with relief at the sight of a soft, unoccupied bed. Wasting only the time it took to hang up my cloak, close the door, and move the circlet from my head to my leg, I threw myself into the bed and instantly fell asleep.

No nightmares prevailed that night, a sign of how exhausted I really was. Sitting up in the bed, I checked my wounds. The superficial scratches seemed to have healed, but the gash in my shoulder still pained me. Thanks to my lady’s blessings, my muscles weren’t even a touch sore from yesterday’s work.

Nothing like a good sleep.

Getting up from the bed, I moved the circlet from my leg back to my head, then moved to put my cloak back on. There I hesitated as I saw the dried brown blood where my wounds had rubbed against it. It reeked of sweat and dirty work, and it clearly needed to be cleaned soon.

Still, it was better to be smelly than to walk around with Celestia’s sun where my cutie mark should be. One would raise noses, the other would raise questions.

I cautiously opened the door, peeking through to find that the pegasi inside were getting up themselves, strapping on their armour in preparation for leaving. A nervous tingle went through me, but I stepped out of the room and tried to walk through them as if I wasn’t a thinly disguised nightkin in a room of depraved killers.

And then it became two weeks ago. Honestly, what were the chances of encountering the same unicorn healer at two churches in a row surrounded by over two dozen enemy pegasus? Evidently, rather high.

“Slight?” Summer Song asked, looking at me from where she was crouched with an expression that was probably only half as shocked as mine. She flicked her mane, throwing her brunette braid over her other shoulder, then stood up and approached me with a smile. It faltered after a second when she noticed I wasn’t pleased to see her.

What was she doing here? I swallowed, looking around, telling myself that it was impossible someone might recognise me. I had gone unnoticed by all the pegasi in the room, except the unicorn who’d been reading at the desk last night who was now staring at me.

And there was an Element of Harmony around her neck.

Oh, Goddess damn it.

I looked back ahead as quick as I could, plastering a smile onto my face and trying to act like nothing was wrong when there was one of those things in the room. Summer’s face dipped further when she caught my fake smile. “Summer Song.” I nodded politely. “Glad to see you.”

“...Are you?” She frowned. She glanced over my shoulder at the Element Bearer. “Is everything okay?”

“Yes, now if you’ll excuse me I need to-” I started to brush past her, but she stepped in front of me, a concerned look on her face.

“You have blood on your coat,” she huffed, her magic tugging at my cloak. “Were you hurt? Do you need-”

“I need you to move!” I hissed at her, shoving her back a step.

She blinked at me, looking hurt. “S-sorry, I was just trying to help.”

Stepping around her, I had the perfect view of the door when the awful situation got even worse.

Faced with another awkward reunion, it was all I could do to not to stare in disbelief, when, missing foreleg and all, the charcoal pegasus scout from yesterday morning and last evening was helped through the door. A bloody bandage was wrapped around the remaining stump of his limb, and he was shivering from the cold, seemingly on the edge of death.

But he was conscious.

The moment he saw me, his pupils shrunk to pinpricks, and he opened his mouth to scream. He pointed his hoof at me, air drawing into his lungs in preparation for the desperate cry that would no doubt start in ‘f’ and end in ‘ade’. I was already diving forwards with the knowledge that surprise was the only advantage I had. Kill him, kill the pony carrying him, get into the village and run.

There was no way I could fight this many ponies in these well-lit confines, and whatever horrifying powers the mare with the Element of Harmony had, I wasn’t eager to find out. I needed to run, fast.

But first, this one had to die before he could alert the others.

And then something hit me, hard enough to throw me off course and slam me into a wall. The thing that struck me into the wall held me there, and there was this pain in my stomach. Gnashing my lips, I tried to break free of the restraints. Blood ran freely down my legs. I froze when I glanced down; no doubt my stomach would have dropped if it hadn’t been pinned in place.

I was impaled. 

The thing that had pinned me to the wall was a spear, held in place by a purple magical aura. The Mare of Harmony approached me, a similar magical aura tying her light grey mane into a ponytail, armour plates affixing themselves to her burgundy-coloured body, another spear floating in her grip.

I didn’t want to die.

My ghost blade cut through the wooden shaft sticking out of my stomach, and I ducked to the left just as her next spear went straight at where my head had been. Falling to the floor, I rushed forward and brought my blade around in a perfect arc to cleave through her neck.

Then I froze in place, my sword inches from her neck. Her grey eyes were in front of me, piercing my soul, holding me in place. All I could see in them was resignation, a strong desire to not have to do a foul task, but also an understanding that it couldn’t be avoided. I wanted to move, scream, fight, flee, anything, but I could only do nothing. She levitated a short spear in her magic, and tears formed in the corners of my eye as she floated it under my chin, ready to lance up through my jaw, through my brain. 

I didn’t want to die. Sweat beaded on my face, and I couldn’t wipe it off or save myself, no matter how much I didn’t want sweat in my eye or didn’t want die. I looked away from that spear, back to the mare’s face, lit softly by the glowing pink crystalised evil on her neck.

I was going to die.

“Wait!” Summer screamed, pushing herself between me and the Mare of Harmony. “Don’t kill her!”

The Mare glanced between me and her, hesitating for just a second.

“Please!” Swallowing, Summer almost whispered, mostly whimpered, “She’s my friend.”

The mare stared at her for a second, then sighed, looking back towards me. The gem around her neck flashed brightly, and someone stuffed warm cotton into my skull. My eyes rolled into the back of my head, and I only dimly felt my head slam into the ground as my consciousness fled. I wished it would take me with it.




By the Goddess was it cold. No one knew this better than I did, being naked, alone, and knee deep in snow for what felt like the tenth time in so many days. I didn’t even have my cloak or circlet. Storm clouds twitched overhead, perched impossibly on the verge of thundersnow, something that I’d heard of in stories but never experienced personally.

I didn’t want to be here when it struck, trapped in the middle of an empty white expanse stretching as far as the eye could see in all directions but one. Ahead of me was a lake, the only feature in this condemned landscape. At least, I thought it was a lake. For all I could tell it might have just been a miraculously large pool of volcanic glass. Perhaps it was some kind of mirage brought on by overexposure to cold.

But there was nothing for it. To my left was nothing, to my right was the same, and behind me was… everything.

All that was left was the trudge forward to that black mirrored pool. I didn’t know how far I had to walk, I didn’t know what awaited me at my destination, but there was nothing else left, and it was all that waited for me.

So I marched onwards, until the numbness took my limbs, my blood growing cold and thick in my veins. Until lather coated my flanks and I had to carefully peel my eyes open from frozen tears of exertion. Until fever overtook me, until my mind swelled against my skull and beady grains imposed themselves over everything I saw. Until I fell face first into the snow, a buzzing filling my ears.

Chase caught me as I fell, holding me in her hooves as she stroked my mane and whispered, “What a trooper.” I wrapped my hooves around her and sobbed into her shoulders.

Then I shifted my grip, Stern Conviction writhing in my hold as I bent his foreleg backwards. Too far backwards. His shoulder came out of its joint with a loud pop. He screamed, and I let him fall, the fight won.

I raised my hoof, ready to strike, to crush the pathetic mewling thing on the ground before me, but then she looked up, tears in her orange eyes. “I don’t want to die.”

And I realised she was right. “I don’t want to die,” I mumbled.

Summer blinked in surprise, then smiled as she looked down at me. “You’re awake?”

Swallowing dryly and willing the buzzing to leave my head, I stared up at her blearily. With a groan, I raised a hoof to my head, and then I winced as I felt pain radiate through my abdomen. I carefully lowered my hoof and patted the bandages around my stomach. It still hurt, a lot.

“You didn’t heal me?” I asked, barely louder than a whisper.

“I tried to,” she admitted as if embarrassed, “but… I couldn’t.”

I sighed at that. “It was beyond you?” I imagined impalement to be rather tricky to heal.

“Oh, no, I just… couldn’t,” she explained lamely. “I stopped the bleeding and bandaged the wound, but my magic just wouldn’t take.”

It took me a moment to realise why. “Harmony,” I growled, laying my head back down against the pillow. No doubt the ability to inflict wounds that couldn’t be healed was one of the abilities of this particular Element Bearer. “You convinced her not to kill me.”

She smiled at me brightly. “I did.” Then she kept watching me, as if expecting something.

I narrowed my eyes in annoyance. “What?”

She blinked at that, before pouting and standing up to get me a drink of water from a pail near the door. “Are you thirsty?”

I swallowed dryly and nodded. Using her magic, she floated a drink of water towards me. She tried to maneuver it to my lips herself, but I grabbed it with my hooves and drank it under my own power, despite the pain in my stomach and the slight huff she gave.

“You shouldn’t be moving so much.” She frowned at me.

Funny, I very much thought I should get moving. I let out a tight grunt of pain as I rolled out of my bed and landed on my hooves. Summer gasped as I did, stepping forward to support me even as I tried to push her away with my wings.

“What are you doi-”

“Where’s my blade?” I cut across her and then noticed something slightly odd. My hoof went to my ear, and I realised something was missing.

“Just lay down and I’ll-” 

“Where is it?” I hissed, glaring at her. My instinct was to tackle her, press my hooves to her throat, but when I took a step to do so, the pain was so much that I actually fell into her. She managed to brace herself enough to stop us both falling to the floor, but I was heavy enough that she was clearly struggling. “Where’s Chase’s ribbon?”

“On the table!” She answered with a grunt, using her magic to try and lift me off her. “Get back in bed and I’ll-”

The door swung open, and the Mare of Harmony stepped into the room. She blinked as she saw what we were doing, then raised an eyebrow. “Am I interrupting something?”

I made to push Summer aside and lunge at her, but accidentally made Summer bump my wound with her hoof. The pain of it was enough to knock the wind out of me, and I barely managed to stay standing as Summer moved back a step and put a hoof on my shoulder.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to-” she started to babble, but shut up when I glared at her.

“Would you like to take a seat?” Harmony asked after a moment. “You really shouldn’t be standing if it hurts that much.”

By the Goddess, this was humiliating. It was all I could do to refuse to answer and turn my glare to her, making it as sharp as I could.

In response, the Element just gave a small sigh. “I’ll take a seat of my own then.” The idea that she found me so unthreatening that she’d calmly sit in my presence was galling, but honestly, with the state I was in, it may have been a fair assessment.

Silence reigned for a minute as I tried to stab the Bearer with my eyes, while she just calmly watched me. Summer kept glancing between the two of us, as if she thought she should do something. Her mouth opened for a moment, but then she shut it and took a step back. The pain in my stomach grew while I was standing there, staring silently, and eventually it grew enough that I had to sit on the bed. It still hurt when the weight of my upper body was being propped up by my gut, so I had to shift again to lay flat on my belly.

“Summer, give me the ribbon,” I said after a moment, glancing at her.

She gave me a quick smile, floated Chase’s ribbon from the dress stand and tied it around my ear. Then she watched me expectantly, as if waiting for something.

What did she want? I raised an eyebrow at her. 

She just returned the look, confused. 

With a small huff, I gave her a curt nod, and she broke out into a bright smile that caught me off guard with its genuineness. What had I done?

“Now,” the Mare of Harmony said, and both our gazes turned to her. If she thought anything of our little exchange, she didn’t say it. “Summer, if you’d give us a moment, please?”

“Oh, of course.” Summer tilted her head a little at the mare, before giving me another smaller smile and leaving the room. I stared at the door as she swung it shut behind her with magic, once again feeling slightly confused.

“Strange foal.” The other mare commented after a second, before turning her gaze to me.

My eyes narrowed at the her comment. Insulting her subordinates? I’d expect no less from scum like her. Summer wasn’t even that odd.

She met my eyes for a moment, then let out a breath and introduced herself. “My name is Shining Light.” Then she paused, expecting me to fill the gap with my name.

I didn’t.

She continued anyway. “Summer says your name is Slight?” I grit my jaw slightly, but didn’t answer. Light nodded anyway. “I’d like to apologise for your wounds… I wasn’t aware of who you were at the time. I saw you rushing at my subordinate with the intent to kill, and… intervened.”

I blinked in confusion and opened my mouth to ask what she meant by that, but I closed it again.

“I see I’ve confused you,” she continued, breaking eye contact and glancing at the floor. “Is it really so surprising the Bearer of the Kindness would not wish to kill the last member of a species?”

“I’m not the last,” I growled at her.

She looked back at me, a sad look coming into her eye. No, not a sad one. A pitying one.

“I’m not!” My hoof trembled. I was not going to cry in front of one of those damned Bearers. “It’s impossible; you couldn’t have tracked all of us down in so short a time.”

“...” She didn’t deny it. Part of me wished she did.

“...I’m not.” Swallowing, I couldn’t meet her eyes any longer and gazed at the floor.  “I can’t be.”

Silence draped across the room once more, complete enough that I could hear the creak her chair made with every minute movement. After a moment, she continued, “I’m going to let you go once night falls. Summer will have to help you for the first few days of travel, but the effects of my magic should fade once you get far enough away.”

“You…” I hesitated, before continuing. “You’re going to let me leave?”

“If I kept you as my prisoner, you would be executed, and if I were to let that happen I might as well kill you here. I would certainly make less of a spectacle of it.”

“Wha- Why-” My jaw grit as I organised my tongue. Before I could speak my question, she answered it for me.

“I… objected to the attack on Blackrock. There was nothing kind about Starswirl’s plan to end the war.” She met my eyes, and I was shocked to see tears forming in the corner of her’s. “I’m… sorry for the role I played in the death of your kind. I… wish more than anything else I could undo it.” Wiping the water from her eyes, she looked out the window. “I didn’t disagree as much as I should have when Starswirl proposed his plan, didn’t fight it hard enough, because…” She drew a shuddering breath. “Because… I was tired, I hadn’t seen my family in years… I… just wanted the war to end.” Covering her eyes with her hooves, she strained in a few short, pained gasps of air.

“Shut up,” I whispered. I had to fight to keep my lower lip from trembling.

“I’m so sorry.”

“Stop it.” I ground my teeth together and turned my gaze to her. “Don’t you dare-”

“It... it was the foals that made me realise it.” She held her hoof to her chin. “When we took them from the cells downstairs and tried to lead them from the castle… they saw them.”

I didn’t say anything. At that moment it was all I could do not to start shedding tears as well.

“The bodies of all of your kind, all of their parents and brothers and sisters… We hadn’t buried them or moved them yet. And the foals… they saw their loved ones like that, dead… bleeding, and we… we were the ones that killed them. B-because we were trying to save them.” Then she looked at me, her lower lip trembling, as she whimpered, “It was when I felt what they felt that I knew that I’d done something evil.”

“...It took that for you realise it?” Now there were tears in my eyes too, and I fought back a sob before I let it out. “You had to see them before you could realise we were… we were… real? That we weren’t… your Goddess-damned Fades, but… just… alive?! To see that we were alive too!?”

She wiped some more tears from her gaze. “I’m not asking for forgiveness. I’d never ask you to forgive me for-”

“Shut up!” I cut across her. Jabbing my hoof at the door, I bit my lip as I said, “Get out.”

She nodded and stood up without another word. The door swung shut behind her, leaving no one to see as I curled into a ball on my bed.

How dare she? How dare she be… be… regretful. What gave her the gall to come in here and try to… apologise to me for what happened? What did she know?

She was one of them! One of those twisted Bearers that destroyed my home, and killed my kind, and did nothing but hurt and hate and steal from me the few things that I loved. What gave her the right to… to… not be…

A monster.